Berle's Self Culture 01: at Mother's Knee

BERLE’S
SELF CULTURE
ADQLFAUGUSTUSBERLE AM*,
D.D.
Editor-in-Chief
TWENTIETHCENTURY
SELF CULTURE ASSOCIATION
CHICAGO
BERLE’S
SELF C U L T U R E
VOL. I
AT MOTHERS K N E E
COPYRIGHT, 1926
BY
TWENTIETH CENTURY SELF CUJ,TURE
ASSOCIATION
THE PARENT’S BEATITUDES.
BY E E N R Y SABIN.
1. “Blessed is he who helpeth the little oncs; he shall have

peace in his day.”
2. “Blessed is lie who loveth little children; he shall be held
in everlasting rernembrancc. ”
3. “Blesscd is he who possesseth faith, hope and patience;
f o r him the rough places slia.11 be made smooth, and
the crooked places straight.”
4. “Blessed is he mho seeth the good which is in the way-
ward child; he shall find his reward in the life of a
noble man.”
5. “Blessed is he who hath brains aiid knoweth how to use
them; he hath the elements of growth within him
self, and shall impart life to his children.”
6. “Blessed is he who knoweth good cominon sense when
he seeth i t ; his praise shall be continually in the
mouths of children and parents. ”
7. “Blessed is he who knoweth the secret paths which lead
to the conscience of the child; for him the gates of
peace shall swing on golden hinges, and the ending
of his life shall be like the ceasing of exquisite
musi’c.”
[Copyright by Henry Sabin. B y permission.]
\
I
BERLE’S SELF CULTURE ’
ADOLPH A. BERLE, D. D.
EDITOR.
A PaRTIAL LIST O F THE CONTRIBUTORS,

ASSISTANT EDITORS AND ADVISORS
ARTHUR T. HADLEY, LL.D., President YALB UNivnnsmx
NICHOLAS MURRAY BUTLER, LL.D., m?sideUt C O L U M B I A UNIYEnSlTY
‘ BENJAMIN IDE WHEELER, LL.D., Pres. (1800-1013)UNIY.OB CALIFORNIA

DAVIl) STARE JORDAN, LLJ)., President Emerltus LELANDS T A N F O B D U N I V E R S I T ~
G. STANLEY HALL, LL.D., President ~ A B K
UNIvEnsIm
FrPSidentC A n N E G I B F O U N D A T I O N FOR AD-

HENRY 8.PRITCHETT, LL.D., VANCEMENT OF TEACHINO.
MICHAEL VINCENT 0 ’SHEA, OB WISCONSIN

Profcssor o! Education, UNIYERSITY
FREDERICK W. HAMILTON, LL.D., President Turns COLLECE~
FELIX ADLER, Ph.D., Founder SOOIETY CULTVRBJ,

OB ETHICAL New Pork
XATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN, Author. New Pork
SARAH LOUISE ARNOLD, Edncntor and Author. Mnssnchusctta
ANNA B. COMSTOCK, Naturalist. CORNELL U N I V E n S I T Y
CAROLYN WELLS, Author “A Nonsense Autholo6~i;’ ctc.
XATHARINE BEEBE, Kindergartner and Author
ANNIE C. RUST, SCHOOL, Baston

Klnd~rgartner. FROEBEL
DR. F. H, HODDER, or KANSAS

Professor of Amertcan Illstory. UNIVERSITY
h. 8. SNOW, Denu of WASHINQTON UNlVERSlTX
M. G. BRUMBAUGH, A.M. pi1.~.,

LL.D., Snperlntondent of PUBLIC! INsTRnC*ION.
I’hlladelphio, Pa.
BRANDER MATTHEWS, D.C.L., LL.D., ;,$! :E:
A. A. STANLEY, A.M., Prof. of hluslc, UN~YBRSITY
OA hflOHlQAN, Ann Arbor, Mlch.
MISS LAURA FISHER, 2

Former Director of the PLIBLIC
KINDERQAETENS, Boston
MRS. w.D. MCCLINTOCK, OF Cnrcaao

Wife of the Dean of the UNIYEUSITY
CARROLL D. WRIGHT, LL.D., Statlsticlnn nnd r’ublleint
THEODORE ROOSEVELT, President (1901-1909)of the UNITZDSTATES

ELIZABETH P. PEABODY, Piouerr Amerfcan Kindergartner
SUSAN F. CHASE, Educator and Author. ButPnlo, N. Y.
ANNA CHAPIN RAP, Author “Half-a-Dozen Boys.” etc.
MARY W. PLUMMER, Librarian, Brooklyn. New York Clty
SIR CASPER PURDON CLARK, Formerly Dlrector MmRoPoLITAN MUSEUX OB

ART, New-York City.
MAURICE E G ~ LL.D.,
, Forme? United StQteS Minister t o Deumnrk and
Professor CATEOLIOUNIVE~SITXOF AMERICA.
REV. W. L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P., COLLEGE,WaShiUgton, D. 0.

TEOMAS
SAINT
WILLIAM TEMPLE HORNADAY, Notarallst. Director New Pork “Zoo”
WILLIAM NICHOLAS HAILMANN, Ph.D., Educutor and Author, California
E. S. WILCOX, Llbrarinu. Peoria, Ill.
AUGUSTUS THOMAS, Dramatist. New Pork
ORISON SWETT MARDEN, Editor “Success.” New York
E. M. FAIRCHILD, The MOEALEDUOATION

BOAED
WILLIAM VINCENT BYARS, Author and Editor. St. Louis
HALSEY C. IVES, Artlst, Former Director QT. Louis MUSEUM OF FINBART#
AMY E. TANNER, Educator, WiLsoN CoLmaa
GEORGE E. DAWSON, Ph.D., Eduentor, MOUNTH O L Y OCOLLEQ~

~
WILLIAM BYRON FORBUSH, 8oclologlst
CARL HOLLIDAY, Litt.D., Author “A Hlstory of Southern Literature,” etc.
JOHN G. VANDYKE, Educator. RUTGERSCOLLEGB
VERY REV. EDWARD A. PACE, Ph.D., CATHOLIOU N I V ~ S I TOB

Y WASHINaTOrl
MRS. THEODORE W. BIRNEY, Founder NATIONALCONQRESEOF MOTEERS
WILLIAM T-HARRIS, LL.D., Eiliicntor nnrl Author. Formerly Natlonnl Commls-

sloner of Educntion.
MAEY WOOD-ALLEN, M .D ., Edltor “Amerieou Motherhood”
MARGARET WARNER MORLEY, Natnrnllat. Author “Flowers and Their

Friends,” etc.
C. SPRAGUE SMITH, PEOPLE’S INBTITUTB, New York
FREDERICK KEPPEL, A r t Critic and Lecturer. New Pork

FREDERIC ALLEN WHITING, Director CLBIVELAND MusEuM or ART: former
Secretnry SOCIETYOF AUTBAND CUAPTS.
C. F. RICHARDSON, Educator. DA~TMOUTE

CQLLEO~
CLARA LOUISE ANDERSON, bfusielnn. Composer. St. Louis
JOHN MASON TYLER, Ph.D., Biologlst. AMIIERST Comnam

TABLE O F CONTENTS
Volyme I
PAQE
GENERALINTRODUCTION . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
. . . .
By A A Berle. D D
PUBLISHER’S PREFACE . . . . . . . . . .. . . 19
RHYMES AND STORIES FOR THE LITTLEONES. . .. . . 23
.
Little Boy Blue. Etc Verse . . . . . . . . . 25
.
Little Fairhair Prose . . . . . . . . . . . 27
. . . . .
Mistress Mary. Quite Contrary. Etc Verse 30
.
Little Red Riding Hood Prose . . . . . . . . 34
. . . .
Little Miss Muffett. Etc Verse . . . . . . 37
.
Whittington and His Cat Prose . . . . . . . . 39
.
Old Mother Hubbard. Etc Verse . . . . . . . 44
.
Jack and the Beanstalk Prose . . . . . . . . 48
.
Little Tommy Tucker. Etc Verse . . . . . . . 57
The Sleeping Beauty . Prose . . . . . .. . . 62
.
The Three Little Kittens. Etc Verse . . .
. . . 69
. .
Cinderella From Perrault ’s French Prose. . . 72
. . .
I Love Little Pussy. Etc . Verse . . . . . 80
.
The Hardy Tin Soldier. Andersen Prose . . . . a2
.
Horn Mother Goose Left the Earth Verse. . . . 88
.
Snow White and Rose Red. Grimm Prose . . . . 90
RHYMESBY ROBERT LOUISSTEVENSON.
Good and Bad Children . . . . . . . . . . . 98
The Swing . . . . . . . . . . . .... 98
The Whole Duty of Ch’ildren . . . . . . . . . 99
A’ Thought . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . 99
System . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
A Happy Thought . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
THE GOBLIN’SRIDDLE . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
By the Brothers Grimm .
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY’SRHYMES .
Little Orphant Annie. . . . . . . . . . . . 104
ALICEAND HUMPTY DUMPTY. . . . . . .. . . . 106
. .
By Lewis Carroll Prose and Verse
E u a m n FIELD’S RHYMES .
Little Boy Blue and His Toys . . . . . . . . . 116
The Duel . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . 117
THOMAS. THE RHYMER. . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
. .
Traditional. from Percy’s Reliques Prose
r
J
8 TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
THEUGLIESTWOMAN IN TES WORLD. . . . . . . . 122
Traditional. from Percy’s Reliqnes.
. INTHE LANDOF LITTLEPEOPLE. . . . . . . . . 126
Retold from Jonathan Swift.
THEKNIGHTIN THE ENCIIANTED WOOD. . . . . . . 132
Retold from Fouquh’s Undine.
THUMBELINA. THE FLOWER FAY. . . . . . . . . . 136
By Hans Christian Andersen .
THE UGLYDUCKLINQ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
By Hans Christian Andersen .
THE PILGRIMS AND THE GIANT . . . . . . . . . . 161
By John Bunyan. Adapted .
FIVEOUTOF ONEPOD . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
By Hans Christian Anclersen.
THELITTLEMATCHGIRL . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
By Hans Christian Andcrsen .
A CHILD’SDREAM OF A STAR. . . . . . . . . . . 171
By Charles Dickens.
THE MAGIC WORD. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176
By the Grimm Brothers from the Arabian Nights.
PARIZADE AND HERBROTHERS . . . . . . . . . . . 180
From the Arabian Nights. Adapted .
ALADDIN AND HIS WONDERFUL LAMP . . . . . . . . 184
From the Arabian Nights. Adapted.
PART II.-KINDERQARTEN SONGSAND MUSIC. . . . . . 195
-
I. Up the Ladder . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
I1. Speak Gently . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
111. Always Merry . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
I V. Work Away . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
V. Independence Day . . . . . . . . . . . 199
VI. Lullaby . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
VI1. The Violet . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
VI11. All Through t h e Night. by Celia Standish . . . 200
IS. Three Blue Birdies . . . . . . . . . . 201
X . Two Little Dogs . . . . . . . . . 203
XI . Mary Had a Little Bird. by Arthur Jarratt . . 203
XI1. Buttercups. by Caro Senour . . . . . . . 204
.
XI11 Clover. by Car0 Senour . . . . . . . . . 206
.
XIV Poppies, by Caro Senour . . . . . .
XV. Dandclions, by Car0 Senour . . . . . . .
. . 208
210
XVI . Lily of the Valley, by Car0 Senour . . . . . 212
XVII . Pansies. by Caro Senour . . . . . . . . 214
XVIII. The North Wind Doth Blow. by Art‘hur Jarratt 216
XIX. Littlc Todcllekins . . . . . . . 216
.
X S Little Jack Homer. by Arthu; Jarratt . . .
217
.
XXI Mary, Mary, Quite Contrary, by Arthur Jarratt 218
TABLE O F CONTENTS 9
PAQE
XXII . Dickory. Dickory. Dock. by Arthur Jarrat’ . . 219
XXIII . A Walk. by Arthur Jarratt . . . . . . . 220
XXIV . Pretty Pigeon. by Arthur Jarratt . . . . . 222
XXV . Ride a Cock Horse. by Arthur Jarratt . . . 223
XXVI . Busy Bee. by Arthur Jarratt . . . . . . . 224
XXVII . Tom. the Piper’s Son . . . . . . . . 225
INSTRUMENTAL MUSIC.
.
XXVIII . The Millcr’s Little Children. by C c’arr Moselcy 226
I . Trotting. Running. High-Stepping Horscs. by
C l a r a L. Anderson . . . . . . . . 228
I1. March in B Flat Major. by Clara L. Anderson . 231
I11. Rain.drops. by Clara L . Anderson . . . . . 234
‘IV. Morning Song. b’y R . Schumann . . . . . . . 236
V . Morning Mood. adapted from E . Greig. by Marie
R . Hofer . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
.
VI . Dance of the Frost Elves. by E Greig . . . 241
VI1. A Field Mouse. by John Mokrejs . . . . . 244
VI11. The Frogs. arranged by A . C . Graham . . . . 245
IX . Spring’s Awakening. by Eugene Gaebos . . . 246
X . The Raindrops. adapted from Mendelssohn. by
Marie R . Hofer . . . . . . . . . . . 247
XI. Carpenter Theme. adapted from Haydn. by
Marie R . Hofer . . . . . . . . . . 250
XI1. Harmonious Blacksmith. adapted from Handel.
by Marie R . Hofer . . . . . . . . . . 251
. .
XI11. On the Railroad Train. by W . C E Seebock
XIV. Cradle Song. adapted from Schumann. by Marie
. 253
R . Hofer . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
PARTIII.-BIBLE STORIES FROM THE OLDAND NEW TESTAMENT .
I . How the Bible Came to England . . . . . 259
I1. The Creation of the World . . . . . . .260
I11. The Garden of Eden . . . . . . . . . . 362
IV. Cain and Abel . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
. V. Abraham and Isaac . . . . . . . . . . 266
VI . Noah and His Ark . . . . . . . . . . 269
.VI1. Joseph and His Bretiren . . . . . . . . 273
VI11. The Baby Moses . ./ . . . . . . . . . 293
I X . The Fall of Jericho . . . . . . . . . . 294
.
X Gideon and the Midianites . . . . . . . . 296
.
XI Ruth and Boaz . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
XI1. The Roy Samuel . . . . . . . . . . . 306
XI11. David and Goliath . . . . . . . . . . . 309
XIV . Solomon and the‘Queen of Sheba . . . . . . 313
XV. Elijah and the Widow’s Son . . . . . . . . 314
XVI . Naaman the Leper . . . . . . . . . . . 315
XVII . Queen Esther . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
so TABLE O F CONTENTS
PAQE
.
XVIII The Feast of Belshazzar.......... 329
.
X I X Daniel in the Lion’s Den. . . . . . . . 332
STORIES .
FROM TEE LIFE OF JESUS
. . . . . . . . . . .
I The Birth of Jesus 335
. . . . . . . .
I1 The Wise Men from the East 336
..
I11 The Flight Into Egypt. . . . . . . . .
. . . . . .
IV The Slaughter of the Innocents
337
338
.V Jesus in the Temple . . . . . . . . . . 339
.
V I Feeding the Five Thousand . . . . . . . 340
.
VI1 The Raising of Jairus’ Daughter. . . . . . 340
.
VI11 Jesus Stills the Tempest . . . . . . . . . 341
.
I X Jesus Heals the Paralytic . . . . . . . . 342
. . . . . . . .
X Jesus and the Little Children 343
THE TEACHINGS
. AND PARABLES .
OF JESUS
I The Sermon on the Mount . . . . . . . . 344
I1. The Lord’s Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
.
111 The Debtor . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
. I V The Good Samaritan . . . . . . . . . . 347
.
..
V The Good Shepherd . . . . . . . . . . 348
.
VI1 The Laborers in the Vineyard
.
. . .
V I The Husbandmen of the Vineyard . . . . . 349
. . . . 350
VI11 Lazarus the Beggar . . . . . . . . . . . 351
.
I X The Marriage of the King’s Son . . . . . . 352
.
X The Lost Sheep . . . . . . . . . . . 353
..
X I The Lost Piece of Silver . . . . . . . . . 353
. . . . . . . . . . .
X I 1 The Prodigal Son 353
.
XI11 The Ten Virgins . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
.
XIV The Ten Talents . . . . . . . . . . . 356
.
X V The Sower
STORIES
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
FROM TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. . . . 361
357
. I The Gift of TonguZs . . . . . . . . . . 363
.
I1 The Miracles Wrought by the Apostlcs . . . . 364
.
I11 Philip and the Eunuch . . . . . . . . . 365
.
IV The Conversion of Saul . . . . . . . . . 366
.
V Peter and the Centurion. . . . . . . . . 368
VI. Peter Escapes from Prison . . . . . . . . 370
.
VI1 Paul in the Shipwreck . . . . . . . . . 372
APPENDIX,ON HELPINGLITTLECHILDREN . . . . . . 375
MEMORYAIDS AND THOUGHTSTIMULANTS . . . . . . 378
.
LIST O F ILLUSTRATIONS .
Volume I.
PAGE
ADOLFAUGUSTUS BERLE (Portrait) . . . . . . Frontispiece
FLOWERSOF THE KINDERGARTEN (Color Plate) . . . . . 4
THANKSTO GOD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
LITTLEBOPEEP . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
MARY .
MISTRESS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
LITTLEMISS MUFFETT .
. . . . . . . . . . . . 37
OLDMOTHER . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
HUBBARD 44
TUCKER.
LITTLETOMMY . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
THE THREELITTLEKITTENS. . . . . . . . . . . 69
I LOVELITTLEPUSSY. . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
RING A RING A ROSY . . . . . . . . . . . . . 202
HORNER.
LITTLEJACK . . . . . . . . . . . . 217
DICKERY.DICKERY.DOCK . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
RIDEA COCK-HORSE. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 223
INFROST LAND . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 241
THE INFANT (Sir Joshua Reynolds)

SAMUEL . . . . . . 306
BETHLEHEW ( F r o m a Photograph) . . . . . . . . . 33G
THE RAISINGOF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER (Richtler) . . . . . 340
JESUS BLESSING LITTLECHILDREN. . . . . . . . . . 342
/
11
i
a
INTRODUCTION.
ELF CULTURE is a compendium of knowledge, and an
arrangement of literature, science and thc arts by which
any household which makes a careful and faithful study of
the same, may obtain the elements of a liberal cultivation. A
university is now known to be mcrely a collection of books. And
if these books be wisely chosen, and the materials of them be
studiously examined, one has all the opportunities of a liberal
education. The aim of this collection is to secure both ends,
namely liberal cultivation and a liberal education.
Such a collection of material as is here offered was impossible
to secure even half a century ago. Here we have the rich re-
mains of many lands, of many civilizations, of many types of
knowledge and culture, and froin most of the great minds who
have sought to contribute something to the enrichment of the
human mind. The collcction offers something for almost every
iorm of interest and inquiry, and furnishes the mental subsistence
for all from the youngest to the eldest member of the household.
One of the most important of the many values of such a eol-
lection as this, is that it tends to preserve the mental relationships
of the entire household. The age tendencies are to separate
homes by making the interests of the various members so diverse
and so isolated from those of the other members, that there is
frequently little mental communion between them. This we
have sought to avoid because in that home unity of mental life,
lies the best fruitage of each. Adults should not be wholly apart
from children in their intellectual materials of thought and feel-
ing. Children should gain from their elders their original im-
pressions as to what is good and beautiful in literature and
knowledge. This has been a guiding thought in the arrangement
of this work.
Such a course as is here presented also has for its special merit
that it affords the materials for intelligent and constant mental
interchange between the members-of the home. This comparison
of mental interests is itself a kind of education of a very high
order, and it is of special importance that what is here met for
the first time, and studied, should become the basis for a kind
of coinage of conversation, by which ideas are not only gained
themselves, but suggest other ideas, varied by the age and ex-
perience of the group. It is not enough merely to gain what is
13
14 INTRODUCTION
given here, but also to enrich and enlarge it by adding to it the

reactions of thought and experience which the various members
of the household are able to bring to it.
1
Within the memory of men still young there have been many
. advances both in science and methods of education and in the
various branches of knowledge which this work seeks to present.
!And the task of the editor has been so to arrange this work as
to stimulate these aims which experience has shown to be valu-
able, and to fertilize both thought and speech for the attainment
of a richer and more varied mental life.
The last two decades have seen the most remarkable changes
i n the life and activity of the world which have ever been experi-
enced by mankind. The arts havexhanged. The sciences have
changed. The map of the world has been altered almost beyond
recognition of men not yet old. The development of the rela-
tions of nations and men in commerce, in diplomacy, in social
and industrial relations, constitutes a chapter of transition such
as bewilders the mind when it is brought to view. It was to
meet these new conditions, and yet preserve the continuity with
the past, which guided the editor in the arrangement of this work.
Such a work of home development and study as is contem-
plated by S E L F CULTURE calls for the careful recognition of
two facts. All old knowledge is not useless knowledge. The
study of almost any science requires as its first condition the
study of the previous development of the science. Science now is
always preceded by the study of the history of science. This is,
of course, old knowledge and such material in this work as is
not uew is left here because it is necessary to keep in touch with
it as the natural preliminary to what is to follow. For example,
the study of our navigation as it exists a t this moment, derives a
part of its significance from the contemplation of the various
kinds of attempts, and a general view of the whole subject. The
study of various other sciences involves the same kind of attitude.
Hence material has been left in these volumes which is prelim-
inary to the further study of developments as these occur, this
material being of the historical kind which is absolutely neces-
sary to the understanding of what is new.
All new knowledge is not true knowledge. Of course what is
meant by this statement is that many new theories are exploited,
and many new experiments are made public and noised about
which are found later to be based upon error and which must
speedily be abandoned. The aim here has been not to include
all the so-called “latest” material because much of the “latest”
material will be found to be worthless before a twelvemonth has
I
INTRODUCTION 15
passed. There is something, of course, in being up-to-date. But
this does not mean mastering a vast number of things which will
be found to be useless and worthless, or obsolete, within a very
short .time.
For these reasons the aim here has been to embody the solid
substantial material which every well informed person will
want to know and, which knowing, he may, be assured is not a
guess a t the future or a n outgrown thing of the past. The
editor has sought to tread the careful middle ground, espc-
dally as this is necessary in the education of children for their
proper place and work in this world. We must not ignore the
past. We must not gamble with the future. We must keep in
the path of the normal development and as soon as something
,is found to be settled it can be embodied in the scheme of knowl-
edge with a reasonable degree of certainty that it is neither obso-
-.
lete nor conjectural. ‘ \
The editor also desires to add hereto a suggestive outline of

how this work may be used to advantage. The best book on earth
is a worthless book if it lies unopened on the shelf: This is the
reason why libraries now challenge people to come t o the libraries
to read. They have found.out that merely to accumulate books
that are, never read is to gather rubbish. SELF CULTURE has
been arranged to be read. Take down a volume every day and
read something aloud to the whole household and make it a sub-
ject of discussion afterward. That will be the best possible use
made of this work. Children should be encouraged to browse in
it-not only in those portions which are specially designed for
them, but also in those parts which ‘are slightly beyond them.
I n this way curiosity is developed and the desire for reading and
investigation fostered. This is the best known method of self
cultivation.
An excellent plan in this direction and the one that the editor
has followed in his own family for many years, ‘is to bring to
the evening meal a volume and read a few pages from something
interesting, the choice being made on inclination or suggested by
soinething heard or read during the day, so that all the mem-
bers of the household get the information and are made to think
together a t the same time about the same thing. It will be found
that thus the children often fertilize the minds of their parents
while the parents give the children the benefit of their maturity.
Even the smallest child that can read should take part in this
plan. Nothing more delightful can be imagined than to have a
small child take one of these volumes which seems like a “big
book” to it, and read to the family one of the delightful child
\
16 INTRODUCTION
stories which are here gathered or some of the Bible passages

which are here presented in narrative and unconventional form.
“Reading maketh a full man,” says Lord Bacon, and this
practice carried on for a few months, especially with children who
are a t school, will be found to make the school work very much
more effective, while the opportunity for bringing from the home
into the schoolroom the matters read and discussed in this
way, will make much for the advancement of the children. If
the families where these volumes come, will honestly and unin-
terruptedly try out this plan, they will h d that they have done
many more things than to add to the general knowledge of the
household. They will find that they have added somdthing fine
and intellectually noble to the family life and enriched the mind
and heart of every member of the household. The editor speaks
out oQ full knowledge. Many thousane of people who have read
his books and havexorresponded with him on the subject of child-
training have testified to the remarkable change in household
life which this habit has produced. And whcn it is done with a
collection of material like that in S E L F CULTURE, it means in
’
effect a liberal education for every member of the family.
Another suggestion which will be found specially useful is that
all the volumes shall be consulted and dipped into all the time.
There is value, of course, in systematic reading, and this should
be done. But let the household take up the various volumes not
merely in order, but a t random. Glance over the table of con-
tents in each volume and see what is there and then select one
day from one, another day from a different one, and so cross-
fertilize your knowledge and habits of thinking. These volumes
were not constructed‘ to be read straight through, never looking
into the last volume till you have finished all the others. Take
. up any volume when you have a few minutes and do not have
them put away so carefully that you cannot readily get a t them.
Have them where they can easily be picked u p in a moment of
waiting for dinner or supper. The editor thinks that he must
have read thousands of books in this way in odd moments while
he was waiting for the next thing. All these fragments of h o w l -
edge picked up in this way form a decided part of the whole at
last. One of the special values of S E L F CULTURE is that it
places this variety in small compass so that there never need be
monotony in the process of gathering all the time;
Pick up the Guide Volume frequently and see just what is
suggested there, and then direct things along that line. Your
only embarrassment will be the riches from which you have to
choose, for many distinguished men and women have produced
INTRODUCTION 17
the materials gathered here. You may thus enjoy exceptional
company any time you wish it, <and have the intellectual inter-
course which malres for culture and education. It is now one
of the commonplaces of education that all the teacher e m bring
to the child is the opportunity t o learn. Education and self-
discipline come by the practice of filling the mind with worth-
while materials and then thinking about them. When a honis
is organized around this idea you have a n exceptional home, and
one that tends to produce exceptional men and women.
One further closing word the editor ventures to offer in con-
nection with this work. The recent history of the world has
shown in bolder relief than ever before, that hunfan beings with-
out mental traihing and outlook are lost in the modern world.
In the coming years even more than in the recent years, it will
be found that the prizes of life as the happiness of life itself,
will go to those who have the nieptal development capable of
. receiving new ideas because their minds are well stocked with the
ideas upon which the world’s intellectual existence is founded.
We cannot build a house without first building foundations.
The ncw knowledge of the world and its pew intellectual require-
nients only stun those who have not the necessary background
upon which to superimpose it. SELF CULTURE seeks to make
that foundation in the home life and habit, upon which the wider
knowledge and activity of the coming time can safely be erected,
with the certainty of a well-rounded mentality and an outlook .
into the future which promises both efficiency in work, and peace
and contentment in spirit. To attain these two things really
constitutes the end of all mental training. If the present work
helps <itsreaders t o perform their tasks in life effectively and
worthily and to this adds the pleasures of the intellect and the
serenity of spirit which a general all-round education gives to
those who attain it, the editor’s task shall not have been in vain.
A. A. BERLE.
Vel. 1-2
PUBLISHER’S PREFACE.
HE -educational and cultural aims of S E L F CULTURE
T have already been set forth in the Editor’s introduction.
It remains for the publishers t o set forth some facts con-
cerning the editor himself as a suggestion for the readers of this
work and as a guarantee that the work has passed under careful
and competent review f o r the uses for which it has been designed.
Dr. Adolf Augustus Berle was born a t St. Louis, Mo., on
January 24, 1866, and received his childhood training in the
public and private schools of that city, especially enjoying the
friendship and personal guidance of Dr. William T. Harris, then
Superintendent of Schools of St. Louis, and later United States
Commissioner of Education. I n his Childhood Dr. Berle had
the friendship of many men who have since distinguished thcm-
selves in art, science, and education. His education took on a
varied character because of this training. He spent a year a t
Drury College and afterwards spent three years a t Oberlin Col-
lege, and finally went to Harvard University where he took the
degrees of A.B. and A.M. in the same year, 1891. Afterward, he
spent portions of three years studying in Berlin, Paris and Lon-
don, specializing in Semitic languages and social science, and
history. Later he became pastor of the Brighton and Shawmut
Congregational churches in Boston, and afterward became pro-
fessor of Applied Christianity a t Tufts College, Medford, Mass.
During this period Dr. Berle was giving special attention to
the training of his own children and the children in his parishes
with very remarkable results, which have determined his later
career and made him one of the foremost leaders in child edu-
cation and home training in the United States. He developed
the system of what is known as Intensive Training, first in his
own home, and then throughout the country, which has in many
places revolutionized child education. His volume “The School
i n the Home” has run into many thousands and has circulated
almost throughout the known world, being used as a text or
reference book in France, England, Russia, Finland, China, Japan
and India, as well as i n many normal schools in the United
States. His volume “Teaching in the Home” is employed by
many teaching parents throughout the country.
Since 1915 Dr. Berle has given his entire time to this work as
educational consultant and educational advisor in New York City,
19
20 PUBLISHER’S PREFACE
directing the supervision and instruction in many schools both

public and private. The basis of all this work was his remark-
able achievement in his own family, which may be here briefly
reviewed. He has four children, two boys and two girls. The
eldest of these, a daughter, Lina Wright Berle, and a son who is
seventeen months younger, were admitted t o Radcliff e and Har-
oard colleges when respectively fifteen and thirteen and a half
years of age. Both graduated with distinction, and the elder
took a Master of Arts degree following her Bachelor of Arts
degree, and has since been engaged in literary work, publishing
two volumes of literary criticism, “George Eliot aud Thomas
Hardy, a Contrast,” and “Comedy from Shakespeare t o Shaw.”
She has also done much editorial work. The eldest son, A. A.
Berle, Jr., a t twenty-one, had three degrees from Harvard Uni-
versity, A.B., A.M. and LL.B., was a lieutenant in the World
War and afterward assigned to a place as a member of the Rus-
sian Section of the American Yeace Commission at Paris. He is
now practicing law in New Pork City.
The second daughter, Miriam Blossom Berle, Dr. Berle’s third
child, entered Radcliffe at fifteen, graduated with distinction,
has since taught, and later studied a t the Sorbonne in Paris,
specializing in Latin and French languages and literature, re-
*
ceiving a diploma from that university. The fourth child, R. P.
Berle, also graduated from Harvard with distinction at eighteen,
and took his Master of Arts degree, and attended the Harvard
Law School. These results attained with children of both sexes
under precisely the same conditions, have attracted world-wide
attention, and have therefore .created the distinctive place in
American educational work which Dr. Berle holds. Since his
own children have grown up and passed through college, Dr.
Ber-e has been advising in the cases of hundreds of other chil-
dren, creating the results which will serve finally f o r the gen-
eral introduction of intensive methods of training everywhere.
It was with these facts before them that the publishers sought
Dr. Berle to edit SELF CULTURE, that through these volumes
many other homes might feel the stimulus of using the methods
of home education which have made his own work so distinctive.
We believe that through this work and the following out of the
suggestions which he has outlined, and with reasonable fidelity 3
and effort, the readers of these volumes will find themselves not
only personally benefited, but able to give their children and
their homes the kind of mental life and training which the times
require.
%3%%%%333
@
T H A N K S T O GOD
F o r all that God in m e r c y sends
@
E@ F o r health and children, home and friends,
For comfort in the time of need,
M F o r e v e r y kindly word and deed,

For everything, give thanks!
STORIES FOR THE
LITTLE. ONES
h
NURSERY R H Y M E S
From the Melodies of Mother Goose, 1750-1925
LITTLE BOY BLUE

Little Boy Blue,
Come, blow your horn ;
The sheep are in the meadow ;
The cows are in the corn.
Where is the little boy,

That tends the sheep?
He’s under the haystack,
Fast asleep.
Go wake him, go wake him!

Oh no, not I ;
For if I awake him,
He’ll certainly cry.
HUSH BABY, MY DOLLY

Hush, baby, my dolly, .
I pray you, don’t cry,
And I’ll give you some bread
And some milk, by-and-by.
O r perhaps you’d like custard,

Or, maybe, a tart;
Then to either you’re welcome,
With all my whole heart.
25
NURSERT KHYMES
, LITTLE BO-PEEP
Little Bo-peep has lost her sheep
And can’t tell where to find them.
. “Let them alone and they’ll come home
And bring their tails behind them.”
Little Bo-peep fell fast asleep,

’
And dreamed she heard them bleating,
But when she awoke, she found it a joke,
For they were all’still fleeting.
Then up she took her little crook,

And started forth to find them;
She found them indeed, but it made her heart bleed:-
They had left their tails behind them.
WHERE ARE YOU GOING, MY PRETTY M A I D

“Where are you going, my pretty maid?”
“I’m going a-milking, sir,” she said.
“May I go with you, my pretty maid?’
“You’re kindly welcome, sir,” she said.
“Who is your father, my pretty maid?”

“My father’s a farmer, sir,” she said.
“What is ’your fortune, my pretty maid?”
“My face is my fortune, sir,” she said.
“Then I can’t marry you, my pretty maid.”

“Nobody asked you, sir,” she said.
LITTLE F A I R H A I R AND THE T H R E E BEARS
Adapted from the Original English Story compared with the French I
In,the Great wood, not f a r from the village of Lee, there

was a little house in which lived three bears, a Great Rough
Bear, with ,a great rough voice, a good Mother Bear, with
a soft mother-voice, and a Little Wee Bear, with a little ’
wee voice. There was a great bed and a great chair and a
great dish and a great spoon for the Great Rough Bear; and
a smaller bed, aiid a smaller chair, and a smaller dish, and
a smaller spoon for the Mother Bear, and a wee bed, and a
wee chair, anid a wee dish and a wee spoon for the Little
Wee Bear. They were good bears and the Green Huntsman,
who kept the wood for the King, let them have honey from
the hollow trees when there was more than enough for the
bees.
“Mother Bear, I am hungry. WE MUST MAKE SOME
PORRIDGE,” said the Great Rough Bear in his great’
rough voice. “WE MUST MAICE SOME PORRIDGE,” said. the
Mother Bear in her soit mother-voice. “We nzzlst make
some porridge,” said the Little Wce Bear in his shrill, wee
voice. So they made the porridge and poured it into their
dishes, but it was scalding hot, and they went out to walk
until it cooled.
Just as they were out of sight, Little Fairhair came by
the door. “I smell porridge,” she said. “I am hungry, I
will knock an’d these nice people will give me some.” But
the door was open and she peeped in. “There is porridge
on the table and nobody here,” she said. The steam was still
rising from the porridge. “It is too hot to eat,” said Little
Fairhair. “By the time it cools, they may be home. I will.
sit down and wait.”
27
~ 28 LITTLE FAIRHAIR AND THE THREE BEARS
Then she sat down in the chair that belonged to the Great
Rough Bear, but it was too large. She tried the chair that
belonged to the Mother Bear, and it was too large, but when
she sat in the little, wee chair, she said, “How nice,” and
leaned back in the chair. The chair broke and Little Fair-
hair said: “Oh, how sad! I will ask my father to send them
another wee chair, a nicer one they will be glad to get. Now
I am so hungry, I must taste the porridge.”
When she tasted the porridge of the Great Rough Bear,
it was too hot; and the porridge of the Mother Bear was
too hot, but when she tasted the porridge of the Little Wee
Bear with the little wee spoon, it was cool enough. So she
tasted and tasted until she ate all in the little, wee dish.
“Now I am so tired from my long walk, I must lie down a
little while,” she said.
When she lay down on the bed of the Great Rough Bear,
it was too large, and so was the bed of the Mother Bear.
LITTLE FAIRHAIR AND THE THREE BEARS 29
When she lay down on the bed of the Little Wee Bear, she
said, “Oh, how nice,” and soon fell asleep. While she was
sleeping, the Three .Bears came home.
“SOME O N E H A S BEEN SITTING I N MY CHAIR!”
said the Great Rough Bear in his great rough voice. “SOME
ONE HAS BEEN SITTIXG I N M Y CHAIR TOO,” said the Mother
Bear in her soft mother-voice. “Sonze one has been sitting
in my chair and it is broken,” said the Little Wee Bear in his
shrill wee voice.
“SOME O N E HAS BEEN TASTING MY POR-
RIDGE,” said the Great Rough Bear, in his great rough
voice. 6 <SOME ONE HAS BEEN TASTING M Y PORRIDGE TOO,”
said the Mother Bear in her soft mother-voice. “Sonze o m
has been tasting my porridge and has tasted it all up,’’ saild
i the Little Wee Bear, in his shrill wee voice.
“SOME O N E H A S BEEN LYING I N MY BED,” said
the Great Rough Bear, in his great rough voice. “SOME
ONE HAS BEEN LYING I N MY BED, TOO,” said the Mother Bear,
in her soft mother-voice. “Some one has been lying in nzy
bed, and here she is,” said the Little Wee Bear in his shrill,
wee voice.
Just then Little Fairhair awoke. When she saw the Three
Bears, she sprang from the bed, rushed through the door
and ran down the path, with her fair hair flying in the wind.
“SHE IS A F R A l D O F US,” laughed the Great Rough
Bear in his great rough way. “SHE IS AFRAID OF us,”
laughed the Mother Bear, in her soft mother way. “She is
afraid of w,” laughed the Little Wee Bear, with his shrill,
wee way.
“Oh, how ‘dreadful!” said Little Fairhair, when she
stopped for breath. “I will never visit any one again when
they are not at home.” Then she ran on again, and ran, and
ran and ran until she got home to her mother.
NURSERY RHYMES
(Mother Goose, Continued)
MISTRESS MARY, QUITE CONTRARY

Mistress Mary, quite contrar’y,
How does your garden grow,-
With cockle-shells and silver bells,
And hollyhocks all in a row?
PETER, PETER, PUMPKIN-EATER

Peter, Peter, pumpkin-eater,
Had a wife and could not keep her;
H e put her in a pumpkin-shell,
’
And then he kept her very well.
Peter, Peter, pumpkin-eater,
Had another and did not love her ;
’ Peter learned to read and spell,
And then he loved her very well.
LITTLE ROBIN REDBREAST

-Little Robin Redbreast sat upon a tree ;
4
U p went Pussy-cat and down went he ;

Down came P u s s p a t and away robin ran;
Says Robin Redbreast: “Catch me if you can.”
Little Robin Redbreast hopped upon the wall ;
Pussy jumped after him and almost got a fall.
Merry Robin chirped and sang, and what did Pussy say?
“Mew, mew,” said Pussy-cat and Robin flew away.
I
30
NUItSERY RHYMES 31
THE CAT AND THE FIDDLE

Hey, diddle, diddle,
The Cat and the Fiddle,
The cow jumped over the moon;
The little dog laughed to see such sport,
And the dish ran away with the spoon.
THE BLACK SHEEP
Baa, baa, black sheep,

Have you any wool?
Yes, sir, yes, sir,.
Three bags full;
One for my master,
One for my dame,
And one for the little boy
Who lives in the lane.
JACK SPJRATT
Jack Spratt could eat no fat,
His wife could eat no lean,
So that, you see, between them both,
They swept the platter clean.
SEESAW, MARGERY DAW

Seesaw, Margery Daw,
Jenny has got a new master ;
She shall have but a penny a day,
Because, she don’t work any faster.
32 NURSERY RHYMES
HARK, HARK, THE DOGS DO BARK

Hark, hark, the dogs do bark,
The beggars have come to town,
Some in rags and some in tags,
And some in a velvet gown.
THE TEN O’CLOCK SCHOLAR
A dillar, a dollar, a ten o’clock scholar,

.What makes you come so soon?
You used to come at ten o’clock,
And now you come at noon.
JACK AND JILL

Jack and Jill went up the hill
To fetch a pail of water;
Jack fell down and broke his crown,
And Jill came tumbling a’ter.
TRAVELING RHYMES
Ohe foot up and one foot down,
And you will come to Boston town.
Leg over leg, as the dog went to Dover ;

When he came to a stile, “hop,” he went over.
A THEORY
The barber shaved the mason,
And,-as I suppose,-
Chopped off his nose,
And popped it in the ‘basin.
NURSERY RElYMES 33
THE STOLEN TARTS

The Queen of Hearts
She made some tarts
All on a summer’s day ;
The Knave of Hearts
He stole those tarts,
And took them clean away.
The King of Hearts

Called for the tarts,
And beat the Knave full sore;
The Knave of Hearts
Brought back the tarts,
And vowed he’d steal no more.
GOOD KING ARTHUR
Whcn good King Arthur ruled the land,

H e was a goodly king;
He used three pecks of barley meal
To make a bag-pud-ding.
A bag-pud-ding the Queen did make

And stuffed it well with plums,
And in it put great lumps of fat,
As big as my two thumbs.
The King and Queen did eat thereof,

And noblemen beside,
And what they could not eat that night,
The Queen next morning fried.
\
LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD

’ Retold from Perrault compared with Grimm
. Once upon a t h e there was a little girl whose mother

and grandmother loved her very much. They made her a
little red hood which suited her so well that she was
. called Little Red Riding Hood.
One morning early her mother called her and said : “My
deai-, your grandmother is not well. Take her these cakes
and this little pot of butter and ask about her health and
come back as soon as you can.”
So witli the cakes a n d ’ t h e pot of butter, Little Red
*
Riding Hood was walking along the path through the L
Great Wood, when she saw some flowers, very bright and
gay, at the side of the path. “It is early in the day,” she
said, “and I have time enough to gather these for Grand-
mother.” So she stopped to gather the flowers. They
34
LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD 35
were so bright and red that they tempted her to stray far
from the path into the wood.
When the Wolf of the Wood saw her, he said: “She is
a sweet child and would make me a sweet meal, but the
wood-cutters are so near that I cannot eat her here. I
will speak nicely to her and learn where she is going.”
Thefi he said: ‘(Dear little girl, I am walking the same
way with you. Let me carry your pot so that you can
carry your fine, red flowers.”
“Thank you kindly, sir,” said Little Red Riding Hood,
“but my Grandmother’s house is close to the path on the
other side of the wood, and though you are very good, I
will not trouble you today.” Then said the Wolf in his
softest tone: “Farewell, sweet maid, I hope we niay meet
again.” And he trotted along the path until Red Riding
Hood could see him no more. Little Red Riding Hood
stopped t o gather niore flowers, finding the finest daisies
and buttercups along the way. When she knocked a t the
door of her grandmother’s cottage, a hoarse voice said:
“Pull the latch and the door will open.” When Little Red
Riding Hood pulled the latch and went in, she said: “Dear
Grandmother, I am so sorry to find you in bed. Here is
a pot of butter and some cakes Mother has sent you, and
I have brought you these flowers to iiiake your room
look gay.”
The Wolf, who was in her grandmother’s bed, with
the sheets pulled up around his head, told her to put the
butter and calces in the chest and the flowers in a vase.
“Then you must lie down beside me here and rest,” he .
said.
When Little Red Riding Hood lay down on the bed,
she thought her grandmother changed by sickness and
said: “Oh, Grandmother, how great your arms have
grown.” And the Wolf said: “The better to hug you,
niy dear.” Then Red Riding Hood said: “Oh, Grand-
mother, what great ears you have.” And the Wolf said:
“The better to hear, my dear.” “Oh, Grandmother, what
Vol. 1-3
. 36 LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD
great eyes you have,” said Red Riding Hood. “The better
to see with, my dear,” said the Wolf. “Oh, Grandmother,
what great jaws you have,” said Red Riding Hood. “The
better to eat you, my dear,” said the Wolf as he sprang
up in bed. But just then a wasp stung him on the nose
and made him howl. And as he howled, the door flew
open and a n arrow pierced him through and through. H e
gave one long howl and died.
Th-en Little Red Riding Hood saw, standing in the door
with his bow in his hand, the Green Archer, who was
keeper of the forest for the King. “Little Maid,” he said,
“I saw you talking with the wicked wolf and came t o save
you. Your dear Grandmother is safe a t my house and
you shall come with me to see her. Now she is well and
is on a visit t o niy wife who loves her. When I saw the
Wolf pull the latch, I asked the aid of the fairy Puck, who
is chief o’f all the fairies of the bees and wasps and butter-
flies that fly around the flowers in the wood. When Puck
had changed himself into a wasp, he flew into the cottage
through the window. I t was he who stung the Wolf and
made hiin howl as a signal for me to shoot my arrow. And
never forget as you leave the path through the Great
Wood to gather flowers, that even wolves can speak softly
when meeting little maids, who are fair and sweet.
“Remember, remember, my dear Riding Hood,

When flowers are brightest, there are wolves in
the wood.”
NURSERY RHYMES
I
LITTLE MISS MUFFET

Little Miss Muffet
Sat on a tuffet,
Eatkg of curds and whey;
Along came a great spider
And sat down beside her, 9
And frightened Miss Muffet away.
HUMPTY DUMPTY
Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall,;
Hu'mpty Dumpty had a great fall,
And all the king's horses and all the king's men
Cannot put Humpty Dumpfy together again,
THE WISE MAN

There was a man in our town,
Who was so wondrous wise,
H e jumped 'into a bramble bush
And scratched out both his eyes.
Then, when he'found his eyes were out,

With al1,his might and main,
H e jumped into another one
To scratch them in again.
37
I
\
38 NURSERY RHYMES
THE ADVENTURES OF SIMPLE SIMON
Simple Simon met a pieman,

Going to the fair ;
Said Simple Simon to the pieman:
“Let me taste your ware.”
Said the pieman to Simple Simon:

“Let me see your penny.”
Said Simple Simon to the pieman :
“Indeed I have not any.”
Simple Simon went a-fishing,

For to catch a whale, I
And all the water he had got

Was in his mother’s pail.
Simple Simon went to look

If plums grew on a thistle;
He pricked his fingers very much,
Which made poor Simon whistle.
H e went to catch a dicky bird,

And thought he could not fail,
Because he had a little salt
To sprinkle on its tail.
He went for water in a sieve,

But soon it all ran through,
And now poor Simple Simon
Must bid you all adieu.
W H I T T I N G T O N AND HIS CAT
Retold from the Old English Story, Reprinted by Hartland
Once upon a time, long ago, a,little orphan boy came

to the great city of London. H e was all in rags and very
tired, for he had. walked inany miles from the village
where he was born. After two days in the city, he sat
down on a doorstep and fell asleep. T h e cook came out
from the kitchen and found him. Her face was very red
with the heat. She did not have a bad heart, but it was
said in old times:
“A cook, who’s kind except when cooking,
May then use language that is shocking.”
She pushed Dick with her foot and called him a lazy
rogue. She was scolding him while he ,was not more than
half-awake when her master came out of the house. It
made him laugh to hear thc cook scold. H e was a rich
merchant who sent many ships to sea to trade with far
countries. His name was Fitzwarren. H e had a kind
heart and was never sad. For he said: “It is better to
laugh than to cry.” H e talked with Dick and learned his
story. “I am very hungry,” said Dick. “Well, if you can
learn to stand being scolded by my cook, it will be good
for you,” said the merchant. “It will be worth all you eat,
,a bed in the garret, two suits of clothes a year and a penny
a week to spend. Do not try it unless you think you can
stand scolding. But, if you say ‘done,’ and I say ‘done,’
it is a bargain for a year that it will be a shame to break.”
“Done,” said Dick, “upon my word !” “Done,” said the
merchant, “upon my word!” An? it was a bargain.
So Dick went to work in the kitchen. H e slept in the
39
40 WHITTINGT,ON AND. HIS CAT
garret, and after the end of the first week, he was paid
his penny and had his first suit of clothes. T h e cook said
if he did not keep them clean, she would have him sent
to jail and hanged. If he did not keep his finger-nails clean
and his face shining with soap and water, the cook scolded
him in a voice so loud and fierce that he would have
trembled with fear if he had not become used to her ways.
But when he did as she told him, she saved him a large
cut of jam pie. Then she called him a careless blockhead
if his mouth was smeared with jam after eating it.
One day, when Dick was wearing his new clothes, with
his face clean and his hair brushed smooth, his master’s
daughter, little Miss Alice, saw him. She was nine years
old, and Dick was then ten. She wore a beautiful blue
dress and had a coral necklace.
“You are not the little, raggedy boy who came from
the country?” she said. “Yes, but I am,” said Dick.
“Why, your face is clean and your hair nicely combed
and you look quite fine,” she said. “I take no praise for %
myself because of that,” said Dick. “If my face is not

clean, Madam Cook chases me out of the kitchen with
the broom.”
Then Miss ’Alice asked Dick to tell her what had
happened to him as a raggedy boy before he came to their
kitchen. He told her that he had wandered in the street all
d a y and all night until in despair he had started back on
the road t o his own village. H e sat on the first milestone
out of London to rest. Then he heard the London bells
ringing, They seemed to him to say:
“Turn again, Whit t ing-t on,
Lord Mayor of Lon-don.”
“Then I came back to try my fortune once more,” said

Dick. “Who knows?” said little Alice, and laughed a
merry laugh. “You look like a nice boy now with your
face clean and I would not .mind having such a boy for
W~EIITTINGTONAND HIS CAT 41
a playmate. But I am a little lady and you the the Cook’s

Boy. You must not even smile at me unless I smile first.”
Just then the cook called Dick in a loud, cruel tone of
voice and he went running to the kitchen in a way that
made Alice laugh until there were tears in her eyes. “It
is better to laugh than to cry,” she said, “but when she
is’ hot with roasting the meat, Madam Cook makes me ,
do both.”
Even when Madam Cook chased him with her broom,
Dick was well content with his place except for one thing.
T h e rats in his garret ran all over him when he was
asleep. So when he had saved threepence, he bought the
largest cat he could find. I t soon chased all the rats out
of the house. I t would not let stray cats stay on the roof
a t night, but it was fond of having its fur stroked the right
way and was friendly with all in the house.
I n those days, when the merchants sent a ship to trade
42 ~
WHITTINGTtON AND HIS CAT
with Africa, all who worked for them might send in the
ship a bale of goods, each one what he liked. T h e mer-
chant would pay them the profit on what he sold the
goods for. This bale of goods each one called his “Ven-
ture” or his “Adventure.” One ,day the merchant said
t o Dick: “All have sent Ventures in my new ship except
you. W h a t have you t o venture with the Africans?”
Said Dick: “I have nothing but my cat.” Said the mer-
chant: “Then bring the cat, for it might spoil the voyage
if every single one of us-does not have an Adventure in
the new ship.”
Thus it fell out that Dick’s cat went in the new ship
which came safe into port in Africa, where the Sultan
was eager t o see the fine things from London. They were
spread before him and he and all his wives (of whom he
had five hundred and fifty-five) bought and bought and
bought until the ship’s cargo was sold except Whitting-
ton’s cat. T h e Captain of the ship had more African gold
to carry back than ever he had gained before. “Now, I
will sell the cat also,” he said.
H e meant what he said. While he was trading with
the Sultan and his five hundred and fifty-five queens, rats
and mice had been running all through the palace, squeal-
ing and chasing each other across the floor. One of them
had bitten the Sultan’s finger and the cheek of his fairest
queen.
When the Captain went to say farewell to the Sultan,
he brought Dick’s cat with him. T h e rats were running
about and squealing as usual. T h e cat killed a score of
them in less than five minutes and sent the rest t o their
holes. Then she purred and looked harmless, as all cats
do. T h e Sultan said he would give five hundred pieces of
gold for the cat. “Oh, mighty Monarch, may you live
forever,” said the Captain. “If we give up this wonderful
cat, the rats on the ship will eat up our food and we may
starve.”
T h e Sultan said he hoped not, but he must have,the
WHITTINGTON AND HIS CAT 43
cat a t any rate. H e gave them a thousand pieces of gold \
and a diamond as large as the egg of a quail, and kept

the cat for his own. When they came back to London,
all had the profits on their Ventures paid them until it
came to Dick, who asked t o have his cat again. Then all
were surprised by the Captain’s tale. They thought it a
joke until he showed the gold and the diamond.
T h e merchant slapped Dick on the back and called him
“Son Richard.” “You shall have a share in two of my
new ships,” he said, “and you may be Lord Mayor yet.”
H e had heard Dick’s story of what the bells said, and it
had seemed to him a merry jest. Now he said that it
should come true. Out of his money from the Sultan,
Dick gave Madam Cook a silk dress and a silver-gilt
bosom-pin. H e gave all in the house a present, and l e f t
the rest with the merchant for trade until it doubled, and
then doubled again. By that time Dick was the mer-
chant’s clerk. He was a fine, handsome young man.
Alice was now a young lady, very fair. Said Miss Alice:
. “Cook’s Roy, you may smile at me now, for I have smiled
first.” They had a grand wedding, with the Lord Mayor
himself coming in his gilt coach with ten white horses.
Ten y&rs afterwards Dick himself was made Lord Mayor
in presence of the King. ‘Kneel,” said the King. And
Dick kneeled. The King struck him across the shoulders
with his sword. “Rise up, Sir Richard,” he said. When
Dick rose and bowed very low to the King, his name was
written in a book as “Sir Richard Whittington, knight.”
So it remains in the same book to this day. Alice was
n o w ’ l a d y Whittington. Madam Cook had a cottage of
her own where all the children came every day for tarts,
and cakes. She took no pay but she scolded them in a
loud and cruel voice when their faces were dirty.
NURSERY RHYMES
OLD MOTHER HUBBARD
Old Mother Hubbard,

Went to the cupboard,
To get her poor doggy a bone ;
When she got there,
The cupboard was bare,
And so the poor doggy had none.
She took a clean dish,

To get him some tripe,
And when she came back,
H e was smoking a pipe.
She went to the cobbler’s,

To buy him some shoes,
H e was reading the news.
She went to the hosier’s,

To buy him some hose,
H e was dressed in his clothes.
The dame made a curtsey,

The dog made a bow ;
The dame said : “Your servant, sir,”
The dog said: “Bow WOW.”
44
A F R O G HE W O U L D A-WOOING GO
A Frog he would a-wooing go, I
Heigho, says Rowley,

Whether his mother would let him or no,
W i t h a rowley powley, gammon and spinach,
Heigho,’ says Anthony Rowley !
So off he set with his opera hat,

And on the road he niet with a rat.
Wit11 a rowley powley, &c.
“Pray, Mr. Rat, will you go with me,

Ileigho, says Rowley,
Kind Mrs. Mousey for to see?”
With a rowley powley, &c.
When they came to the door of Mousey’s hall.

They gave a loud knock, and they gave a loud call.
With a rowley powley, Szc.
“Pray, Mrs. Mouse, are you within?”

“Oh, yes, kind sirs, I’m sitting to spin.”
45
I
\
46 NURSERY RHYMES
(6
Pray, Mr. Frog, will you give us a song?
But let it be something that’s not very long.”
. With a rowley powley, &c.
“Indeed, Mrs. Mouse,” replied the Frog,

“A cold has made me as hoarse as a hog.
I
“Since you have caught cold, Mr. Frog,” Mousey said,

Heigho, says Rowley.
“I’ll sing you a song that I have just made.”
But while they were all a merry-making,

A cat and her kittens came tumbling in
With a rowley powley, &e.
’
T h e cat she seized the rat by the crown
I T h e kittens they pulled the little mouse down
This put Mr. Frog in a terrible fright

He took up his hat, and he wished them good night.
, With a rowley powley, &c.
NUHSERY RHYMES 47
But as Froggy was crossing 'over a brook,

A lily-white duck came and gobbled him up.
So there was an end of one, two, and three,

T h e Rat, the Mouse, and the little Frog-gee!
With a rowley powley, gammon and spinach,
Heigho, says Anthony Rowley !
POOR PETER
Peter White
Will ne'er go right,
Would you know the reason why?
H e follows his nose
Wherever he goes,
And that stands all awry.
POOR RICHARD'S RULES
He that would thrive,

Must rise at five,
He that hath thriven,
May lie till seven,
And he that by the plough would thrive,
Himself must either hold or drive.
JACK A N D THE BEANSTALK
Complete text of a very old “Chap Book” story, printed ln the
first English Mother Goose Books
There once lived a poor widow, in a cot-

tage which stood in a country village, a long
distance from London, for many years.
T h e widow had an only child named Jack,
whom ‘she gratified in everything The end
of her foolish kindness was that Jack paid
little attention to anything she said, and he
was heedless and naughty. His follies were
not owing to bad nature, but to his mother
never having chided him. As she was not
rich, and he would not work, she was obliged
to support herself and him by selling every-
thing she had. A t last nothing remained
but a cow.
The widow with tears in her eyes, could
not help scoIdiiig Jack. “Oh, you wicked
boy,” she said, “by your naughty courses of
* life, you have now brought us both to fall!
Heedless, naughty boy, I have not money
enough to buy a bit of bread for another
day; nothing remains but my poor cow, and
that must be sold or we must
starve.”
Jack was in a degree of ten-
derness for a few minutes, but it
soon passed over; and then be-
coming very hungry for want of
food, he teased his poor mother
to let him sell the cow, which
at last she allowed him to do. fidhJa~
48
JACK AND THE BEANSTALK 49
As he went on his journey, he met a butcher, who asked

him why he was driving the cow from home. Jack replied
he was going to sell it. The butcher had some wonderful
beans of different colors in his bag, which caught Jack’s
fancy. This the butcher saw, and knowing Jack’s easy
temper, he made up his mind to take advantage of it, and
offered him all the beans for the cow. The foolish boy
thought it a great offer. T h e bargain was momently
struck, and the cow exchanged for a few paltry beans.
When Jack hastened home with the beans, and told his
mother, and showed them to her, she kicked the beans
away in a great passion. They flew in all directions and
fell as far as the garden.
Early in the morning, Jack arose from his bed and
seeing something strange from the window, he hastened
downstairs into the garden, where he soon found that
some of the beans had taken root, and sprung up wonder-
fully; the stalks grew of an immense thickness, and had
so entwined that they formed a ladder like a chain
in view.
Looking upwards, he could not descry the top; it
seemed to be lost in the clouds. H e tried it, found it firm,
and not to be shaken. A new idea immediately struck
him; he would climb the beanstalk and see whither
it would lead. Full of this plan, which made him forget
even his hunger, Jack hastened to tell his mother.
H e a t once set out and after climbing for some
hours, reached the top of the beanstalk, tired and almost
exhausted. Looking around, he was surprised to find
himself in a strange country; it seemed to be quite a bar-
ren desert; not a tree, shrub, house or living creature was
to be seen.
Jack set himself pensively upon a block of stone, and
thought of his mother; his hunger attacked him, and now
he felt sorrowful for his disobedience in climbing the
beanstalk against her will, and made up his mind that he
must now die for want of food.
50 JACK AND THE BEANSTALK
However, he walked on, hoping to see a house where

he might beg something t o eat. Suddenly he saw a beau-
tiful young woman, at some distance. She was dressed
in a n elegant manner, and had a small white wand in her
hand on the top of which was a peacock of pure gold. She
came near and said: “I will tell you a story your mother
dare not. But before I begin, I require a solemn promise
on your part t o do what I command. I am a fairy, and
unless you perform exactly what I direct you to do, you
will take from me the power to assist you; and there is
little doubt but that you will die in the attempt.” Jack
was rather frightened at this caution, but promised to
follow her directions.
“Your father was a rich man,” she said, “with a greatly
generous nature. I t was his practice never to refuse help
to the poor people about him; but on the contrary, to seek
out the helpless and distressed, Not many miles from
\your father’s house, lived a huge giant, who was the dread
of the country around for cruelty and wickedness. This
creature was moreover of a very envious spirit, and dis-
liked to hear others talked of for their goodness and
humanity, and he vowed to do him a mischief, so that he
might no longer hear his good actions made the subject
of every one’s talk. Your father was too good a man to
fear evil from others; so that it was not long before the
cruel giant found a chance to put his wicked threats into
‘practice; for hearing that your parents were about pass-
ing a few days with a friend a t s o p e distance froin home,
he caused your father t o be waylaid and murdered, and
your mother to be seized on the way homeward.
“At the time this happened, you were but a few months
old. Your poor mother, almost dead witli affright and
horror, was borne away by the cruel giant’s servants, to
a dungeon under his house, in which she and her poor
babe were both long kept prisoners. Distracted a t the
absence of your parents, their servants went in search of
them, but no tidings of either could be got. Meantime, he
caused a will to be found, making over all your father’s

praperty to him as your guardian, and as such, he took
open possess ion.
“After your mother had been some months in prison,
the giant offered to restore her to liberty on condition
that she would solemnly swear that she would not tell the
story of her wrongs to any one. To put it out of her
power t o do any harm, should she break her oath, the
giant had her put on shipboard, and taken to a distant
country, where she was left with no more money for her
support than what she got by selling a few jewels she had
hidden in her dress.
“I was appointed your father’s guardian a t his birth,
but fairies have laws to which they are subject as well a s
mortals. A short time before the giant killed your father,
I transgressed; my punishment was the loss of my power
for a certain time, which alas! entirely prevented my help-
ing your father, even when I most wished to do so. T h e
day on which you met the butcher, as you went to sell
your mother’s cow, my power was restored. It was I
who secretly prompted you to take the beans in exchange
for the cow. By my power the beanstalk grew to so great
a height and formed a ladder. The giant now lives in this
country. You are the person who must punish him for
all his wickedness. You will meet with dangers and diffi-
culties, but you must persevere, or you will not prosper
in any of your doings.
“As t o the giant’s goods, everything he has is yours,
though you are deprived of it; you may take, therefore,
what part of it you can. You must, however, be careful,
for such is his love for gold that the first loss he discovers
will make him outrageous and very watchful for the
future. . B u t you must still pursue him, for it is only by
doing so that you can ever hope t o get the better of him
and becolne possessed of your lawful property and the
means of justice overtaking him for his barbarous mur-
der. One thing I desire is, do not let your mother know
Vol. 1-4
\
52 JACK AND THE BEANSTALIC
you are aware of your father’s history till you see me

again.
“GO along the direct road; you will soon see the house
where your cruel enemy lives. While you do as I order
you, I will protect and guard you; but remember, if you
disobey my commands, a dreadful punishment awaits
you.”
AS soon as she made an end, she disappeared, leaving
Jack t o follow his journey. H e walked on till sunset
when to his great joy, he espied a large mansion. This
pleasant sight revived his drooping spirits; he redoubled
his speed and reached it shortly. A good-looking woman
stood a t the door; he spoke to her, begging she would
give him a morsel of bread and a night’s lodging She
expressed the greatest surprise a t seeing him, and said
it was quite uncommon to see any strange creature near
their house, for it was mostly known that her husband
was a very cruel and powerful giant, and one that‘ would
eat human flesh if he could possibly get it.
This account terrified Jack greatly, but still, not for-
getting the fairy’s protection, he hoped to elude the giant,
and therefore he begged the woman to take him in for
one night only, and hide him where she thought proper.
T h e good woman a t last suffered herself to be persuaded,
for she had a kind heart, and a t last led him into
the house.
First they passed a hall, finely furnished; they then
went through several spacious rooms, all in the same style
of grandeur, but they seemed to be quite forsaken and
desolate. A long gallery came next; it was very dark,
just large enough to show that instead of a wall on each
side, there was a grating of iron, which parted off a
dismal dungeon from whence issued the groans of several
of the poor victims whom the cruel giant kept shut up in
readiness for his very large appetite. Poor Jack was in
a dreadful fright at witnessing such a horrible scene,
which caused him to fear that he would never see his
JACK AND THE BEANSTALK’ 53
mother, but be captured lastly for the giant’s meal; but

still he recollected the fairy, and a gleam of hope forced
itself into his heart.
T h e good woman then took Jack to a large kitchen
where a great fire was kept; she bade him sit down and
gave him plenty to eat and drink. When he had done
his meal and enjoyed himself, he was disturbed by a hard
knocking a t the gate, so loud as to cause the house t o
shake. Jack was hidden in the oven and the giant’s wife
ran to let in her husband.
Jack heard him accost her in a voice like thunder, say-
ing: “Wife, wife, I smell fresh meat.” “Oh, my dear,”
replied she, “it is nothing but the people in the dungeon.”
The giant seemed to believe her, and a t last seated him-
self by the fireside, while his wife prepared supper.
By degrees, Jack managed to look a t the monster
through a small crevice. H e was much surprised to see
what an amazing quantity he devoured and supposed he
would never have done eating and drinking. After the ,
supper was ended, a very curious hen was brought in and
placed on the table before him. Jack’s curiosity was
great to see what would happen. H e saw that the hen
stood quiet and every time the giant said, “Lay,” she laid
an egg of solid gold. The giant amused himself for a
long time with his hen; meanwhile his wife went to bed.
At-length he fell asleep and snored like the roaring of a
cannon. Jack finding him still asleep a t daybreak, crept
softly from his hiding place, seized the hen and ran off
with her as fast as his legs could possibly carry him.
Ja,ck easily found his way to the beanstalk and came
down better and quicker than he expected. His mother
was overjoyed to see him. “Now, mother,” said Jack,
“I have brought you home that which will make you
rich.” The hen laid as many golden eggs as they desired ;
they sold them and soon had as much riches as they
wanted.
For a few months, Jack and his mother lived very
happy, but he longed to pay the giant another visit.

Early one morning, he again climbed the beanstalk and
reached the giant’s mansion late in the evening. T h e
woinan was a t the door as before. Jack told her a pitiful
tale and prayed for a night’s shelter. She told him she
had admitted a poor, hungry boy once before and the
little ingrate had stolen one of the giant’s treasures, and
ever since she had been cruelly used. She, however, led
\ him to the kitchen, gave him supper and put him in a lum-
ber closet. Soon after, the giant came in, took his supper
and ordered his wife to bring him his bags of gold and
silver.
Jack peeped out of his hiding-place and observed the
giant counting over his treasures, after which he care-
fully put them in bags again, fell asleep and snored as
~ before. Jack crept out quietly from his hiding-place and
approached the giant, when a little dog under the chair
barked furiously. Much to his surprise, the giant slept
on soundly, and the dog ceased. Jack seized the bags,
reached the door in safety, and soon arrived a t the bot-
tom of the beanstalk. When he reached his mother’s
cottage, he found it quite deserted. Full of astonishment,
he ran into the village and an old woman directed him
to a house, where he found his mother, apparently dying.
O n being told of Jack’s safe return, his mother revived
and soon recovered. Jack presented two bags of gold and
silver to her.
His mother saw that something preyed upon his mind
heavily and tried to find out the cause, but Jack knew too,
6 well what the consequences would be should she discover
the cause of his melancholy to her. H e did his utmost,
therefore, to conquer the great desire which now forced
itself upon him in spite of himself for another journey
to the beanstalk, but in vain.
On the longest day, Jack arose as soon as it was light,
climbed the beanstalk, and reached the top with little
trouble. He found the road the same as before. H e
arrived a t the giant’s house in the evening, and found his

wife, standing as usual a t the door. Jack now appeared
a different character, and had disguised himself so com-
pletely that she did not appear to remember him. How-
ever, when he begged admittance, he found it very diffi-
cult to persuade her. At last he prevailed, was allowed
to go in, and was hidden in the copper kettle.
When the giant returned, he said as usual: “Wife,
wife, I smell fresh meat !” But Jack was quite composed,
as he had said so before and had soon been satisfied.
However, the giant started up suddenly, and notwith-
standing all his wife could say, he searched all around t h e .
room. While this was going forward, Jack was ready t o
die with fear, wishing himself at home a thousand times;
but when the giant approached the kettle and put his
hand upon the lid, Jack thought his death was certain.
Fortunately, the giant ended his search there, without
moving the lid and seated himself quietly by the fireside.
When the giant’s supper was over, he commanded his
wife to bring down his harp. Jack peeped under the cop-
per lid and soon saw the most beautiful harp that could
be imagined. I t was put by the giant on the table, who
said, “Play,” and it instantly obeyed of its own accord.
The music was uncommonly fine. Jack was delighted
and felt more anxious to get the harp into his possession
than either of his former treasures. The giant’s soul was
not attuned to harmony, and the music soon lulled him
into’a sound sleep. Now, therefore, was the time to carry
off the harp, as the giant appeared to be in a more pro-
found sleep than usual. Jack soon made up his mind, got
out of the kettle and seized the harp, which, however,
being enchanted by a fairy, called out loudly: “Master,
master !”
T h e giant awoke, stood up and tried to pursue Jack,
but he had drunk so much that he could not stand. Jack
ran as quick as h e could. I n a little time the giant was
well enough to walk slowly, or rather, to reel after

- him. Had he been sober, he must have overtaken Jack'
instantly; but as he then was, Jack contrived to be first
at the top of the beanstalk. T h e giant called after him
all the way along the road in a voice of thunder and was
sometimes very near him.
T h e moment Jack got down the beanstalk, he called
out for a hatchet. One was brought him directly. Just
a t that instant, the giant began to descend, but Jack with
his hatchet cut the beanstalk close off a t the root, and
the giant fell headlong into the garden. T h e fall killed
him instantly.
Jack heartily begged his mother's pardon for all the
sorrow and affliction he had caused her, promising most
faithfully to be dutiful and obedient to her in future. He
proved as good as his word, and became a pattern of
affectionate behavior and attention to his parent.
NURSERY RHYMES
(Mothcr Goose, Continued) I
LITTLE .TOMMY TUCKER

Little Tommy Tucker,
Sings for his supper.
What shall he eat?
White bread and butter.
How shall he cut it,
Without e’er a knife?
How will he be married,
Without e’er a wife?
PUSSY CAT AND THE QUEEN

Pussy cat, pussy cat,
Where have you been?
I’ve been to London
To visit the Queen.
How did you go?
I trotted along
I n the frost and the snow.
How were you dressed ?
In my warm velvet coat
And my little white vest.
What did you there?
I frightened a little mouse
Under the chair.
57 .
58 NURSER,Y RHYMES
THE MARRIAGE OF COCK ROBIN AND JENNY WREN

I t was a merry time,
When Jenny Wren was young,
So neatly as she danced,
And so sweetly as she sung.
Robin Redbreast lost his heart ;

H e was a gallant bird;
H e doffed his hat to Jenny,
And this was what she heard :
“My dearest Jenny Wren,

If you will but be mine,
Then you shall dine on cherry pie,
With dishes fair and fine.”
“1’11 dress you like a goldfinch,

Or like a peacock gay ;
So if you’ll have me, Jenny,
Let us appoint the day.”
Jenny blushed behind her fan,

And thus declared her mind :
“Then let it be tomorrow, Rob;
I’ll take ’your offer kind.”
“Cherry’pie is very good,

And I like well to dine,
But I will wear my brown gown,
And never dress too fine.”
\
NURSERY R H Y M ~ S
Robin rose up early,

At the break of day;
I-Ie flew to Jenny Wren’s house,
To sing a roundelay.
H e met the cock and hen,

And bade the cock declare
That it was his wedding day
With Jenny Wren, the fair.
The cock then blew his horn,

To let the neighbors know
That it was Robin’s wedding day,
And they might see the show.
Then first came Parson Rook, \ ’

With his spectacles and band,
And a Mother Hubbard book,
Wide open in his hand.
Then followed him the lark,

For he could sweetly sing,
And he was to be the chief Clark
At Cock Robin’s wed-ding.
t
H e sang of Robin’s love

For little Jenny Wren,
And when he came unto the end,
Then he began agen. -
I
60 NURSERY RHYMES
The goldfinch came on next,

I T o give away the bride;
The linnet being bridesmaid,
Walked by Jenny’s side.
The blackbird and the thrush

And charming nightingale,
Whose “jug-jug” sweetly echoes
Through every grove and dale.
The sparrow and the tomtit,

And many more were there,
I
All come to see the wedding
. ,
Of Jenny Wren, the fair.
The bullfinch walked by Robin,

And thus to him did say:
“Pray mark, Friend Robin Redbreast,
That goldfinch dressed so gay.”
“What though her gay apparel

Becomes her very well ;
Yet Jenny’s modest dress and look
Must bear away the bell.”
Then came the bride and bridegroom ;

Quite plainly was she dressed,
And blushed so much her cheeks were
As red as Robin’s breast.
NURSER,Y RHYMES 61
“Now then,” said Parson Rook,

“Who gives this maid away?”
“I do,” said the goldfinch,
“And her fortune I will pay.
“Here’s a bag of grain of many sorts,

And other things beside ;
Now happy be the bridegroom,
And happy be the bride.”
“And will you have her, Robin,

To be your wedded wife?”
“Yes, I will,” said Robin,
“And love her all my life..”
“And will you have him, Jenny,

Your husband now to be?*
“Yes, I will,” said Jenny,
“And love him heartilee.”
Then on her finger fair,

Cock Robin put the ring ;
“You’re married now,” said Parson Rook,
While the lark aloud did sing:
“Happy be the bridegroom,

And happy be the bride,
And may not man, nor bird, nor beast
This happy pair divide.”
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY
BY CHARLES PERRAULT
There were formerry, in a distant country, a king and a ~
queen, the most beautiful and happy in the world; having

nothing to cloud their delights but the want of children
to share their happiness. This was their whole concern:-
physicians, waters, vows, and offerings were tried, but all
t o no purpose. A t last, however, after long waiting, a
daughter was born. A t the christening the princess had
seven fairies for her godmothers, who were all they could
find in the whole kingdom, that every one might give
her a gift.
T h e christening being over, a grand feast was prepared
t o entertain and thank the fairies; before each of them
was placed a magnificent cover, with a spoon, a knife, and
- a fork, of pure gold and exquisite workmanship, set with
divers precious stones; but, as they were all sitting down
a t the table, they saw come into the hall a very old fairy
they had not invited, because it was near fifty years since
~
she had been out of a certain tower, and she was thought
to have been either dead or enchanted.
T h e king ordered her a cover, but could not furnish her
with such a case of gold as the others had, because he had
only seven made for the seven fairies. T h e old fairy,
thinking that she was slighted by not being treated in the
same manner as the rest, murmured out some threats be-
tween her teeth.
One of the fairies who sat by her overheard how she
grumbled, and, judging that she might give the little prin-
cess some unlucky gift, she went, as soon as she rose from
the table, and hid herself behind the hangings, that she
62
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 63
might speak last, and repair, as much as she possibly

could, the evil which the old fairy might intend.
I n the meantime, all the fairies began to give their gifts
to the’princess in the following manner :-
The,youngest gave her gift that she should be the most
beautiful person in the world.
The second, that she should have wit like an angel.
The third, that she should have a wonderful grace in
everything she did.
The fourth, that she should sing like a nightingale.
The fifth, that she should dance like a flower in the
wind.
And the sixth, that she should play on all kinds of
musical instruments to the utmost degree of perfection.
The old fairy’s turn coming next, she advanced forward,
and with a shaking head, that seemed to show more spite
than age, she said-That the princess, when she was fif-
teen years old, would have her hand pierced with a spindle
’
and die of the wound. This terrible gift made the whole
company tremble, and every one of them fell a-crying.
At this very instant the young fairy came out from
behind the curtains and spoke these words aloud:-
“Assure yourselves, 0 King and Queen, that your daugh-
ter shall not die of this disaster. I t is true, I have not the
power to undo what my elder has done. The princess
shall, indeed, pierce her hand with a spindle; but instead
of dying, she shall only fall into a profound sleep, which
shall last a hundred years, at the end of which time a
king’s son shall come, and awake her from it.”
The king, to avoid this misfortune told by the old
malicious fairy, caused at once his royal command to be
issued forth, whereby every person was forbidden, upon
pain of death, to spin with a distaff or spindle; nay, even
so much as to have a spindle in any of their houses,
About fifteen or sixteen years after, the king and queen
being gone to one of their houses of pleasure, the young
princess happened one day to divert herself by wandering
I
64 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY
up and down the palace, when, going up from one apart-

ment to another, she at length came into a little room at
the top of the tower, where an old woman, all alone, was
spinning with her spindle.
Now either she had not heard of the king’s command
/issued forth against spindles, or else it was the wicked
fairy who had taken this disguise.
“What are you doing there, Goody?” said the‘ princess.
“I am spinning, my pretty child,” said the old woman.
“Ha!” said the princess, “that is very amusing; how do
you do i t ? Give it to me, that I may see if I can do so;
too.” T h e old woman gave it to her. She had no sooner
taken it into her hand than, whether being very hasty at
it or somewhat awkward, or that the decree of the spiteful
fairy had caused it, is not to be certainly known; but, how-
ever, sure it is that the spindle immediately ran into her
hand, and directly she fell down upon the ground-in a
swoon. Thereupon the old woman cried out for help, and
people came in from every quarter in great numbers ;some
threw water upon the princess’ face, unlaced her, struck
her on the palms of her hands, and rubbed her temples
with Hungary water; but all they could do did not bring
her to herself.
T h e good fairy, who had saved her life by condemning
her to sleep one hundred years, was in the kingdom of
Matakin, twelve thousand leagues off, when this accident
befell the princess; but she was instantly informed of it
by a little dwarf, who had boots of seven leagues, that is,
boots with which he could tread over seven leagues of
ground a t one stride. The fairy left the kingdom imme-
diately, and arrived at the palace about an hour after, in a
fairy chariot drawn by dragons. T h e king handed her
out of the chariot and she approved of everything he had
done; but as she had very great foresight, she thought that
when the princess should awake, she might not know what
to do with herself, being all alone in the old palace; there-
fore she touched with her wand everything in the palace,
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 65
except the king and the queen-governesses, maids of

honor, ladies of the bed-chamber, gentlemen, officers,
stewards, cooks, under-cooks, scullions, guards, with their
beef-eaters, pages, and footmen; she likewise touched all
the horses that were in the stables, pads as well as others,
the great dog in the outer court, and the little spaniel that
lay by her on the bed.
Immediately on her touching them they all fell asleep,
that they might not wake before their mistress, and that
they might be ready to wait upon her when she wanted
them. T h e very spits a t the fire, as full as they could be
of partridges and pheasants, and everything in the place
whether alive or not, fell asleep also.
All this was done in a moment, for fairies are ,
not long
in doing their business.
And now the king and queen, having kissed their child
without waking her, went very sorrowfully forth from the
palace, and issued a command that no one should 'come
near it. This,, however, was not needed; for, in less than a
quarter of an hour, there grew up all around the park such
a vast number of trees, great and small bushes, and
brambles, twined one within the other, that neither man
nor beast could pass through, so that nothing could be
seen but the very tops of the towers, and not that even,
unless it were a good way off. Nobody doubted but that
here was an extraordinary example of the fairies' art, that
the princess, while she remained sleeping, might have
nothing to fear from any curious people.
When a hundred years were gone and past, the son of a
king then reigning, who was of another family from that
of the sleeping princess, being out hunting on that side
of the country, asked what these towers were which he
saw in the midst of a great thick wood. Every one
answered according as they had heard; some said it was
an old ruinous castle haunted by spirits; others, that all
the sorcerers and witches kept their sabbath or weekly
meeting in that place.
66 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY
T h e prince was a t a stand, not knowing what to believe,

when an aged man spoke to him thus :
“May it please your Highness, it is about fifty years
since I heard from niy father, who heard my grandfather
say, that there was then in that castle a princess, the most
beautiful that was ever seen; that she must sleep there for
a hundred years, and would be wakened by a king’s son,
whom she was awaiting.”
T h e young prince was all on fire a t these words, be-
lieving without considering the matter, that he would put
a n end to this rare adventure; and pushed on by love and
ambition, resolved that monTent to attempt it.
Scarce had he advanced towards the wood, when all the
great trees, the bushes, the brambles, gave way of their
own accord, and let him pass through. H e went up to
the castle, which he saw a t the end of a large avenue, and
entered into it; what not a little surprised him was, he
saw none of his people could follow him, because the trees
closed again, as soon as he passed through them.
However, he did not cease from valiantly pursuing his
way. H e came into a spacious outward court, where
everything he saw might have frozen up the most hardy
person with horror. There reigned all over a most fright-
ful silence, the image of death everywhere showing itself,
and there was nothing to be seen but stretched-out bodies
of men and animals, seeming to be dead. H e very well
knew, however, by the rosy faces and red noses of the
beef-eaters that they were only asleep; and their goblets,
wherein still remained some few drops of wine, plainly
showed that they had fallen asleep while drinking. Then,
crossing a court paved with marble, he went up-stairs, and
came into the guard-chamber, where the guards were
standing in their ranks, with their halberds on their shoul-
ders, and snoring as loud as they could. After that, he
1 went through several rooms full of gentlemen and ladies all
asleep, some sitting and some standing. A t last, he came
into a chamber all gilt with gold; here he saw, upon a bed,
I
THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 6’7
the curtains of which were all open, the fairest sight that
ever he beheld,-a princess who appeared to be about fif-
teen or sixteen years of age, and whose resplendent beauty
had in it something divine. H e approached with trem-
bling and admiration, and fell down before her on his
knees. And now the enchantment was a t an end; the
princess awaked, and looking a t him kindly, said, “Is it
you, my prince? I have waited for you a long time.”
The prince, charmed with these words, and much more
with the manner in which they were spoken, answered
that he loved her better than the whole world. Then they
talked for four hours together and yet said not half of
what they had got to say.
I n the meantime all the palace awaked, every one think-
ing on his particular business. The chief lady of honor,
being ready to die of hunger, grew very impatient, and
told the princess, aloud, that supper was served up. The
Vol. 1-5
68 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY%
prince then gave her his hand; though her attire was very
magnificent, his royal highness did not forget to tell her
that she was dressed like his great-grandmother; but,
however, she looked not the less beautiful and charming
for all that.
They went into the great hall of looking-glasses, where
they; held the wedding supper, and were served by the
officers of the princess; the violins and hautboys played
all old tunes, but very excellent, though it was now about
a hundred years since they had any practice.
I
After supper the lord almoner married them in the
#
chapel of the castle, and they lived happily ever afterward.
NURSERY RHYMES
THE THREE LITTLE KITTENS

I
Three little kittens, they lost their mittens

And then began to cry:
0 mother dear, we sadly fear
That we have lost .our mittens.”
W h a t , lost your mittens, you naughty kittens? .
Then you shall have no pie.”
“Mew, mew, and we shall have no pie.”
,
The three little kittens, they found their mittens
And then began to cry :
“0mother dear, see here, see here,
For we have found our mittens.”
“What, found your mittens, you good little kittens?
Then you shall have some pie.”
“Purr, purr, and we shall have some pie.”
The three little kittens put on their mittens,

And soon ate up the pie.
“0 mother dear, we sadly fear
I
That we have soiled our mittens ;”
“What, soiled your mittens, you naughty kittens?
You make your Mother sigh.”
“Mew, mew, we make our Mother sigh.”
‘r
(so
I
70 NURSERY RHYMES
The three little kittens, they washed their mittens

And hung them out to dry.
“0 Mother dear, see here, see here,
For we have washed our mittens.”
“What, washed your mittens, you good little kittens ;
To catch a mouse we’ll try ;”
“Purr, purr, to catch a mouse we’ll try.”
SING A SONG OF SIXPENCE

Sing a song of sixpence,
A pocket full of rye;
Four-and-twenty blackbirds,
Baked into a pie.
When the pie was opened,

The birds began to sing;
Was not that a dainty dish
T o set before the King?
The King was in the counting-house,

Counting out his money ;
The Queen was in the parlor,
Eating bread and honey.
The Maid was in the garden,

Hanging out the clothes ;
Along came a jackdaw
And snipped off her-nose.
NURSER.Y RHYMES
A STRANGE CASE
There was a n old woman, and-what do you think?-
She lived on nothing but victuals and drink;
Victuals and drink were the whole of her diet,
And yet this old woman could never keep quiet.
THE OLD WOMAN IN THE BASKET

There was an old woman tossed up in a basket,
Seventy times as high as the moon ;
Where she was going, I couldn’t but ask it;
For in her hand she carried a broom.
- <<
Old woman, old woman, old woman,” quoth I,
“Oh, whither, oh, whither, oh, whither so high?”
“To brush the cobwebs out of the sky
And 1 will be back again by-and-by.”
EDUCATION
Multiplication is vexation ;
Division is just as bad; ’
The rule of three perplexes me,

And practice drives me mad.
. THE STORY OF JACK A-MANORY

I
I’ll tell you a story

Of Jack a-Manory,-
And now my story’s begun;
I’ll tell you another
Of Jack and his brother,
And now my story is done.
CINDERELLA, OR THE L I T T L E GLASS SLIPPER
,From the French of Charles Perrault, author of the
first book of Mother Goose Tales’
I
Once o n a time there was a man of,rank who married

, a second wife. She was a proud woman, the proudest
ever seen, and she had two proud daughters of her own
kind, who were like her in all things. On his side, her
husband had a daughter, who was very sweet and good.
She was like her dead mother, who was the best person
in the world.
No sooner was the wedding over than the proud woman
began to show her bad nature. She could not bear the
goodness of her step-child because it made her own
,daughters seem more hateful. She made the little girl
do the hardest work in the house. After washing the
dishes, she had to scrub the steps of the stairs, and the
rooms of Madam and the young ladies, her daughters.
She slept on a straw bed in a poor room at the top of the
house, while her sisters had fine rooms, with inlaid floors,
splendid beds, and mirrors so tall that they could see
themselves from head to foot.
T h e poor child bore everything with patience. She did
not complain to her father whose new wife had control
of his mind in all things. When her work was done, she
sat in the kitchen, among the ashes and cinders of the
-fireplace, to keep warm, and her sisters called her the
Cinder-wench. T h e younger, who was not so cross as
the older one, changed this name to Cinderella. I n her
shabby clothes, Cinderella was still a hundred times fairer
to see than either of her sisters in their finest dresses.
I t happened that the son of the king gave a ball and
invited all the grand people. Our two young ladies were
72
CINDERELLA, OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 73
also invited because they made a great figure in the coun-

try. Behold them well content and very busy in choosing
the dresses and styles for the hair which would become
them most. This made more trouble for Cinderella, for
it was she who ironed her sisters’ linen and fluted their
ruffles. They talked of nothing but the way they would
dress :
“I will wear my dress of red velvet and trimmings in
English style,” said the elder.
\
.“I will wear my plain skirt,” said the younger; “but to
make up for that, I will put on my mantle with flowers
of gold, and my diamond bar which is well worth
looking at.”
They sent out t o find the best hair-dressers and to buy
beauty-patches for their faces from the best makers. They
called in Cinderella to ask her advice because she had good
taste. Cinderella gave them the best advice in the world
and even offered to dress their hair, which they were
anxious to have her do.
While she was combing their hair, they said to her:
“Cinderella, would you not be glad to go to the ball?”
“Alas, ladibs, you are laughing at me! T h a t is no place
for me,” she said.
“You are right,” they said. “They would laugh to see
a Cinder-wench going to a ball.”
Anyone but Cinderella would have dressed their hair
in the wrong way after this, but she was good and dressed
their heads in perfect order. They went nearly two days
without eating, so nearly were they beside themselves
with joy. They broke more’than a dozen laces in trying
to lace themselves into a graceful figure, and they were
. always before the looking-glass.
A t last came the happy day. They set out and Cin-
derella followed them with her eyes as long as she could.
When she could see them no longer, she began to cry.
Her Godmother, who saw her all in tears, asked what
ailed her. “I wish, 0, I wish,-” she said, and cried so
-
74 CINDERELLA, OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER
much that she could not go on. H e r Godmother, who was

a fairy, said to her: “You wish very much t o go to the
ball, do you not?”
“Alas, yes,” said Cinderella, sighing. “Very well then,”
said her Godmother. “Be a good girl and I will‘send
you.” She took her hand, and said to her: “Go into the
garden and bring me a pumpkin.” Cinderella hurried t o
select the best one she could find, without being able to
guess how this pumpkin could help her in going to the
ball. H e r Godmother scooped it out and, having left
the rind, struck it with her wand, and the pumpkin was
changed into a beautiful carriage, gilded all over. Then
she went to look at the mouse-trap, where she found six
mice, all alive. She told Cinderella to raise the door of
the trap. As each mouse came out, she touched it with
her wand and the mouse was changed at once into a
beautiful horse. This made a fine team of six horses, of
a beautiful dappled, mouse-gray.
She was in doubt about what to do for a coachman. “I
will go to see if there is not a rat in the rat-trap,” said
Cinderella. “We will make him into a coachman.” Cin-
derella brought back the rat-trap and it had three great
rats in it. T h e fairy selected one of them with fine
whiskers. Having touched him, he was changed into a
large coachman who had one of the finest mustaches that
ever was seen. Then she said to Cinderella: “Go into
the garden and you will find six lizards behind the water-
,
ing-pot. Bring them to me.” She had no sooner brought

them than her Godmother changed them into six footmen,
who mounted the carriage in their silver-laced livery and
held on as if they had never done anything else in their
lives.
The fairy then said to Cinderella: “See, there is every-
thing needed for going to the ball. Are you not very
glad?” “Yes, but how can I go in these old clothes?”
asked Cinderella. Her Godmother had but to touch them
with her wand and a t once they were changed into a dress
of gold and silver cloth, laced with jewels. Then she gave
her a pair of glass slippers, the most beautiful in the
world.
Dressed in this way, she got into the coach, but her
Godmother advised her that above all things, she should
not stay after midnight. She told her that if she stayed
a t the ball a moment too late, her carriage would once
more be a pumpkin, her horses mice, and her footmen
lizards and that her old clothes would change back into
their first form. She promised her Godmother that she
would not fail to leave the ball before midnight. She set
out, hardly knowing herself for joy.
The King’s son, when they went to tell him that a great
princess whom no one knew, was arriving, ran to receive
her. H e gave her his hand to get out of the carriage, and
led her into the hall where the company was. Then there
.
*
was a great silence. They stopped dancing. T h e violins
no longer played. Such was their desire to gaze a t the
great‘ beauty of this Fair Unknown that you could hear
only a confused noise: “Ha, how beautiful she is!” The
King himself, old as he was, could not help gazing a t her
and saying to the Queen that it was a long time since he
had seen such a fair and lovely person. All the ladies
looked closely a t the way her hair was dressed and a t her
clothing, to have dresses of the same kind made next day
for themselves, if they could find goods fine enough and
workers skilful enough to make them.
I
T h e K i n g ’ s son gave her the place of honor and took

her out to lead the dance. She danced with so much grace
‘
that they admired her more than ever. They brought in
a very fine supper which the Prince could not eat because
he was so much taken up with looking a t her. She went
to sit near her sisters and showed them a thousand little
acts of kindness, giving them part of the oranges and
citrons the Prince had given her. W h a t surprised her
much was that they did not know her.
While they were talking, Cinderella heard the clock
strike three-quarters after eleven. At once, she made a
low bow to all the company and went away as quickly as
she could.
When she reached home, she went to find her God-
mother, and after having thanked her, told her than she
wished very much to go to the ball next day because the
King’s son had invited her.
While she was telling her Godmother everything that
took place a t the ball, her two sisters knocked a t the gate.
Cinderella went to open it. “You are a long time coming,”
she said to them.
“If you had been a t the ball, you would not have
found it long,” said one of her sisters. “A most beauti-
ful princess came,-the most beautiful ever seen ; she
showed us a thousand civilities. She gave us oranges and
8 citrons.”
Hardly knowing herself for joy, Cinderella asked. the
name of the Princess, but they answered that no one -
knew,-that the King’s son would give everything in the
world to know who she wqs.
Cinderella smiled and said to them: “Was she then
very beautiful? How fortunate you are. Could I not see
her? Alas, Miss Javotte, lend me your yellow dress that
you wear every day.” “Yes, indeed,” said Miss Javotte, “I
a m very likely to lend my dress to a common Cinder-
wench. I would be very silly to think of it.”
Cinderella listened closely to this refusal and it quieted
CINDERELLA, OR THE LITTLE aLASS SLIPPER 77
her mind, for she would have been troubled if her sister
had been anxious to lend her the dress.
Next day the two sisters were a t the ball, and so was
Cinderella, better dressed than the first time. The King’s
son was always near her and did not cease saying to her
the most pleasing things he could. T h e young lady did
not grow weary of it, and forgot‘ what her Godmother
had advised. When she heard the first stroke of midnight,
she thought a t first it was only eleven o’clock. Then she
rose and ran like a deer. The Prince followed, but he
could not overtake her. She let fall one of her glass
slippers, which the Prince picked up carefully.
Cinderella reached home, all out of breath, without a
carriage, without footmen, and in her old clothes. Nothing
was left of all her finery, but a little glass slipper, the
mate of the one she had let fall. When they asked the,
guards a t the Palace if they had seen a Princess going
out, they said they had seen no one but a badly-dressed
girl, who seemed to have more of the style of a peasant

than of a young lady.
When her two sisters returned from the ball, Cinderella
asked them if they had been well-treated, and if the beau-
tiful Princess had been there. They said yes, but’ that
when it struck midnight, she had fled so promptly that
she had let fall one of her little glass slippers, the prettiest
in the world, and that the Prince had done nothing but
look at it during the rest of the ball. They said he was
certainly in love with the beautiful person to whom the
little glass slipper belonged.
They spoke truly because a few days later, the King’s
son had it proclaimed with the sound of a trumpet that
he would marry the person whose foot would exactly fit
‘
the slipper. They began by trying it on the princesses,
then on the duchesses, and all the great ladies, but it was
useless. They carried it to the two sisters, who did their
best to force their feet into it, but they could not.
Cinderella, who watched them, said laughing: “Let me
see if it would be becoming to me!” The sisters began t o
laugh and to mock her. T h e man, who was making the
tests, after looking carefully a t Cinderella and finding her
very fair, said it was just, and that he had orders for all
I girls to make the trial. H e made Cinderella sit down. Then,
trying the slipper on her foot, he found that it slipped on

easily and fitted like wax. The surprise of her sisters
was great, but it was greater still when Cinderella drew
from her pocket the other little slipper which she put on
her foot. Meanwhile, her Godmother arrived, who hav-
ing given a stroke of her wand t o Cinderella’s clothes,
made them more magnificent than the others had been.
Then her two sisters knew her as the beautiful person
they had seen a t the ball. They threw themselves a t her
feet to beg her pardon for the bad treatment they had
made her suffer. Cinderella raised them up and put her
arms around them. She told them that she forgave them
with all her heart and prayed them always to love her.
They led her to the young Prince, dressed as she was.

H e found her more beautiful than ever, and married her
a few days later. Cinderella, who was as good as she
was beautiful, took her two sisters to live in the Palace
and married them both on the same day to two great lords
of the court.
MORAL
(Adapted)
Beauty, my dears, is so admired,

And rosy cheeks are so desired,
They may result in such a marriage
As turns your pumpkin to a carriage;
But these are not the fairy’s boon.
When given by nature or by art,
They fade away and vanish soon,
While beauty of the soul and heart
Blooms fairer yet when these depart,
And though by Princes never seen,
Make Cinderella still a queen.
, .
i
NURSERY RHYMES
’ (Mother Goose, Continued)
I LOVE LITTLE PUSSY

I love little pussy;
Her coat is so warm,
And if I don’t hurt her,
She’ll do me no harm.
So I’ll not pull her tail,

Nor drive her away,
But pussy and I
Very gently will play.
THE BUSY BEE

How doth the little busy bee
Improve each shining hour,
And gather honey all the day
From every opening flower! ...
In works of labor or of skill,
I would be busy too,
For Satan finds some mischief still
For idle hands to do.
I n books, or work, or healthful play,

Let my first years be passed,
That I may give for every day
Some good account at last.
-Isaac Watts.
80
NURSERY RHYMES 81
I
,
M A R Y AND HER LAMB .
Mary had a little lamb ;
Its fleece was white as snow;
And everywhere that Mary went,
The lamb was sure to go.
I t followed her to school one day;

This was against the rule;
I t made the children laugh and play
To see a lamb at school.
And so the teacher turned it out,

But still it lingered near,
And waited patiently about I
Till Mary did appear.
“What makes the lamb love Mary so?”

The children all did cry ;
“Why Mary loves the lamb you know,”
The teacher did reply.
-Mrs. Hale.
THE CHILD TO THE STAR

Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
How I wonder what you are,
Up above the world so high,
Like a diamond in the sky.
When the blazing sun has set,

And the grass with dew is wet,
Then you show your little light,
Twinkle, twinkle, all the night.
I
THE H A R D Y T I N SOLDIER
BY H A N S CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
There were once five and twenty tin soldiers; they were
all brothers, for they had all been born of one old tin
spoon. They shouldered their muskets, and looked
straight before them: their uniform was red and blue, and
very splendid. T h e first thing they had heard in the
world, when the lid was taken off their box, had been
the words: “Tin soldiers!” These words were uttered by
a little boy, clapping his hands: the soldiers had been given
to him, for it was his birthday; and now he put them upon
the table. Each soldier was exactly like the rest; but one
of them had been cast last of all, and there had not been
enough tin to finish him; but he stood as firmly upon his
one leg as the others on their two; and it was just this
Soldier who became remarkable.
O n the table on which they had been placed stood many
other playthings, but the toy that attracted most atten-
tion was a neat castle of cardboard. Through the little
windows one could see straight into the hall. Before the
castle some little trees were placed round a little looking-
glass, which was to represent a clear lake. Waxen swans
swam on this lake, and were mirrored in it. This was all
very pretty; but the prettiest of all was a little lady, who
stood a t the open door of the castle; she was also cut out
in paper, but she had a dress of the clearest gauze, and a
little narrow blue ribbon over her shoulders, that looked
like a scarf; and in the middle of this ribbon was a shining
tinsel rose as big as her whole face. The little lady
stretched out both her arms, for she was a dancer; and
then she lifted one leg sb high that the T i n Soldier could
82
THE HARDY TIN SOLDIER 83
not see it a t all, and thought that, like-himself, she had

but one leg.
“That would be the wife for me,” thought he; “but she
is very grand. She lives in a castle, and I have only a box,
and there are five and twenty of us in that. I t is no place
for her. But I must try to make acquaintance +withher.”
And then he lay down a t full length behind a snuff-box
which was on the table; there he could easily watch the
little dainty lady, who continued t o stand upon one leg
without losing her balance. *
When the evening came, all the other tin soldiers were
put into their box, and the people in the house went to bed.
Now the toys began to play a t “visiting,” and a t “war,”
and “giving balls.’ The tin soldiers rattled in their box,
for they wanted to join, but could not lift the lid. The nut-
cracker threw somersaults, and the pencil amused itself on
the table: there was so much noise that the canary woke
Vol. 1-6 \
84 THE HARDY TIN SOLDIER
up, and began to speak too, and even in verse. T h e only

two who did not stir from their places were the Tin Sol-
dier and the dancing lady: she stood straight up on the
point of one of her toes, and stretched out both her arms;
and he was just as enduring on his one leg; and he never
turned his eyes away from her.
Now the clock struck twelve,-and, bounce! the lid flew
off the snuff-box; but there was not snuff in it, but a little
biack Goblin; you see, it was a trick.
“Tin Soldier!” said the Goblin, “don’t stare a t things
that don’t concern you.”
But the Tin Soldier pretended not t o hear him.
“Just you wait till to-morrow!” said the Goblin.
But when the morning came, and the children got up,
the Tin Soldier was placed in the window; and whether it
was the Goblin or the draught that did it, all at once the
window flew open, and the Soldier fell head over heels
out of the third story. That was a terrible passage! H e
put his leg straight up, and stuck with helmet downwards
and his bayonet between the paving-stones.
The servant maid and the little boy came down directly
to look for him, but though they almost trod upon him,
they could not see him. If the Soldier had cried out, “Here
I am!” they would have found him; but he did not think
it fitting to call out loudly, because he was in uniform.
Now it began t o rain; the drops soon fell thicker, and.
at last it came down in a complete stream. When the rain
was past, two street boys came by.
“Just look!” said one of them, “there lies a tin soldier.
H e must come out and ride in the boat.”
And they made a boat out of a newspaper, and put the
Tin Soldier in the middle of it, and so he sailed down the
gutter, and the two boys ran beside him and clapped their
hands. Goodness preserve us! how the waves rose in that
gutter, and how fast the stream ran! But then it had been
a heavy rain. T h e paper boat rocked up and down, and
sometimes turned round so rapidly that the Tin Soldier
trembled; but he remained firm, and never changed coun-

tenance, and looked straight before him, and shouldered
his musket.
All a t once the boat went into a long drain, and it be-
came as dark as if he had been in his box.
“Where am I going now?” he thought. “Yes, yes, that’s
the Goblin’s fault. Ah! if the little lady only sat here with
me in the boat, it might be twice as dark for what I should
care.”
Suddenly there came a great Water Rat, which lived
4 under the drain. ,
“Have you a passport?’’ said the Rat. “Give me your
passport.”
But the Tin Soldier kept silence, and held his musket
tighter than ever.
The boat went on, but the Rat came after it. H u ! how
he gnashed his teeth, and called out to the bits of straw
and wood, “Hold him ! hold him ! H e hasn’t paid toll,-he
hasn’t shown his passport !,’
But the stream became stronger and stronger. The
Tin Soldier could see the bright daylight where the arch
ended; but he heard a roaring noise, which might well
frighten a bolder man. Only think,-just where the tun-
nel ended, the drain ran into a great canal; and for him
t h a t would have been a s dangerous as for us to be carried
down a great waterfall.
\
I
86 THE HARDY TIN SOLDIER
Now he was already so near it that he could not stop.

The boat was carried out, the poor Tin Soldier stiffening
himself as much as he could, and no one could say that he
moved an eyelid. The boat whirled round three or four
times, and was fulllof water to the very edge,-it must
sink. T h e Tin Soldier stood up to his neck in water, and
the boat sank deeper and deeper, and the paper was
. loosened more and more; and now the water closed over
the soldier’s head. Then he thought of the pretty little
dancer, and how he should never see her again; and it
sounded in the soldier’s ears :
“Farewell, farewell, thou warrior brave,
For this day thou must die!”
And now the paper parted, and the Tin Soldier fell out;
but a t that moment he was snapped up by a great fish.
Oh, how dark it was in that fish’s body! I t was darker
yet than in the drain tunnel; and then it was very narrow
too. But the Tin Soldier remained unmoved, and lay a t
full length shouldering his musket.
T h e fish swam to and fro; he made the most wonderful
movements, and then became quite still. A t last some-
thing flashed through him like lightning. T h e daylight
shone quite clear, and a voice said aloud, “The Tin Sol-
dier!” T h e fish had been caught, carried to market,
bought, and taken into the kitchen, where the cook cut
him open with a large knife. She seized the Soldier round
. the body with both her hands, and carried him into the
room, where all were anxious to see the remarkable man
who had traveled about in the inside of a fish; but the Tin
Soldier was not a t all proud. They placed him on the
table, and there,-no ! What curious things may happen
in the world: The Tin Soldier was in the very room in
, which he had been before! he saw the same children, and
the same toys stood on the table; and there was the pretty
castle with the graceful little dancer. She was still bal-
ancing herself on one leg, and held the other extended in
the air. She was hardy too. That moved the Tin Soldier;
he was very nearly weeping tin tears, but that wouldanot
have been proper. H e looked at her, but they said noth-
ing to each other.
Then one of the little'boys took the Tin Soldier and
flung him into the stove. H e gave no reason for doing
this. I t must have been the fault of the Goblin in the
snuff-b,ox.
The Tin Soldier stood there quite illuminated, and felt '
a heat that was terrible; but whether this heat proceeded

from the real fire or from love he did not know. The colors
had quite gone off from him; but whether that had hap-
pened on the journey, or had been caused by grief, no one
could say. H e looked a t the little lady, she looked a t him,
and he felt that he was melting; but he still stood firm,
shouldering his musket. Then suddenly the door flew
open, and the draught of air caught the dancer, and she
flew like a sylph just into the stove to the Tin Soldier, and
flashed up in a flame, and she was gone. Then the Tin
Soldier melted down into a lump; and when the servant-
maid took the ashes out next day, she found him in the
shape of a little tin heart. But of the dancer nothing re-
mained but the tinsel rose, and that was burned as black
as a coal.
HOW MOTHER GOOSE LEFT THE EARTH
(Edited from the Eighteenth Century Nursery Ballad.)
Old Mother Goose,

When she wanted to wander
Would ride through the air
On a very fine gander.
Mother Goose had a house,

That was built in a wood,
And an owl, at the door,
For a sentinel stood.
She had a son Jack ;

H e was a brisk lad,
Who was not very good
And not very bad.
She sent him to market;

A live goose he bought,
‘rHere, Mother,” said he,
“It will not go for naught.”
Jack’s goose and her gander

Soon grew very fond;
They’d both eat together
And swim in one pond.
Jack found out one morning,

As I have been told,
His gray goose had laid him
An egg of pure gold.
88
I
NURSERY RHYMES 89
Jack ran to his Mother,

The strange news to tell;
She called him a good boy
And said it was well. . . .
Then Jack went a-courting

A lady so gay,
As fair as the lily,
As sweet as the May. . . .
Mother Goose with her wand
Soon after came in,
And turned her Son Jack
Into famed Harlequin.
Then she with her wand

Touched that lady so fine
And changed her at once
Into sweet Columbine.
When a foe caught the Goose,

Which he vowed he would kill,
Resolving at once
His pockets to fill,
Jack’s mother came in

And caught the goose soon,
And mounting its back,
Flew up to the moon.
SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED
I BY JACOB A N D WILLIAM GRIMM
There was once a poor widow, who lived in a lonely

cottage, in front of which was a garden, where two rose-
trees bloomed, one of which bore a white rose and the
other a red. Now, the widow had two children, who were
like the rose-trees, for one was called Snow-white and the
other Rose-red.
T h e two children loved each other so dearly that when-
ever they went out together, they walked hand-in-hand.
Very often they went out into the wood by themselves
t o pick berries, but the wild beasts would not harm them.
If they happened to stay too long in the wood and the
night came on, they lay down side by side upon the moss,
and slept until the morning dawned, and as the mother
knew this she was never anxious about them.
Once when they had spent the night in the wood, and
the sunrise awoke them, they saw a *beautifulchild in a
shining white robe sitting beside their resting-place. He
‘ rose and smiled, but said not a word, and went away into
the wood.
And when they looked around they found they had
been lying close to a precipice, over which they must have
fallen in the darkness if they had taken another step. So
their mother told them that the child they had seen must
have been the sweet angel who watches over little children.
T h e children lived a very happy life with their dear
mother in their pretty cottage home. I n the evenings
’ the mother would say, “Now, Snow-white, bolt the door,”
and then they seated themselves around the hearth, and
’the mother put on her spectacles, and read to them out
90
I
I
SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 91

/
of a great book, while the girls sat a t their spinning-

wheels and listened.
Beside them on the floor lay a little lamb, and on a
perch behind them a white dove sat, with its head tucked
snugly under its wing.
One winter’s evening, as they all sat comfortably
together, someone knocked at the door as though he
wished to be let in.
“Quick-, Rose-red,” said the mother, “open the door. ,
Very likely some poor wanderer has come togseek shelter.”
Rose-red ran to push back the bolt and open the door,
thinking t o see a poor man, but instead, a great black
bear pushed his big head in and looked at them.
Rose-red screamed with fright, the lamb began to bleat,
the dove ’shook its wings, and Snow-white ran to hide
herself behind her mother’s bed.
But the bear told them not to be afraid, for he would
92 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED
not hurt them. “I am half frozen with the cold,” he said,

66
and only wish t o warm myself a little.”
“Poor fellow,” answered the mother; “lie down by the
fire, but see that you do not burn your thick fur coat.”
-
Then she called the children, and told them to have no
fear, for the bear would not harm them, but was an honest
and respectable fellow.
So Snow-white and Rose-red crept out from their
hiding-places and, by-and-by, the lamb and the dove came
too, and were not the least afraid of the bear, who asked
the children to brush the snow from his fur for him. They
fetched a broom and brushed the thick black coat, till not
a single flake remained, and then the bear stretched him-
self comfortably in front of the fire, and growled gently
with content.
Before long the children were quite a t home with their
clumsy guest, playing all sorts of tricks upon him. T h e
bear seemed well pleased with his treatment, though,
when they became a little too rough, he would cry comi-
cally “Please, children, don’t kill me quite.”
When bed-time came, the mother told the bear that
he might spend the night beside the hearth, and so be
sheltered from the cold and storm.
As soon as morning dawned the two children opened
the door, and he trotted away across the snow and was
lost to sight in the wood. But from that day the bear
came to them every night a t the same time, laid himself
down beside the hearth, and let the children play pranks
with him as they liked, and they soon grew so accustomed
t o him that they never thought of bolting the door until
their black friend arrived.
When spring came and the whole world was fresh and
green, the bear told Snow-white one morning that he
would not be able to visit them again all through the
summer months.
“Where are you going to, dear bear?” asked Snow-
white.
\
“I must stay in the wood and guard my treasures from ,

the wicked dwarfs. In the winter, when the ground is
frozen hard, they cannot work their way through it, and
are obliged to stay below in their caves; but now that
the warm sun has thawed the earth, they will soon break
through it, and come out to steal what they can find, and
that which once goes into their caves seldom comes out
again.”
Snow-white grieved sadly over the parting.. As she
unbolted the door and the bear hurried through, a piece
of his coat caught on the latch and was torn off, and it
seemed to the child that she saw a glimmer of gold
beneath it, but she was not sure. The bear ran quickly
away, and soon disappeared behind the trees.
Some time afterwards the mother sent the children into
~
the wood to gather sticks. They came to a great tree

which lay felled on the ground, and beside which some-
thing kept jumping up and down in the grass.
At first they could not make out what it was, but as
they came nearer they saw that it was a dwarf, with an
old withered face, and a snow-white beard an ell long at
least. The end of his beard had been fast caught in a
split in the tree, and the little creature jumped about like
a little dog at the end of a string, and knew not how to
help himself.
H e glared a t the little girls with his fiery red eyes, and
screamed, “Why do you stand staring there instead of
coming to help me?”
“What have you been doing, little man?” asked Rose-
.
red.
“You silly, prying goose,” answered the dwarf; “if you
must know, I was splitting the tree to get some small
pieces of wood for the kitchen. T h e large logs which you
use would burn up our food in no time; we don’t need
to cook such a quantity as you great greedy folk. I had
just driven the wedge firmly in and everything seemed
right enough, when it slipped on the smooth wood, and
popped out, so that the tree closed up in a second, catching

my beautiful white beard as it did so: and now I cannot
get it out again, and you foolish, milk-faced creatures
stand and laugh a t me. Oh, how horrid you are!”
.The children tried with all their might t o help the old
man, but they could not loosen his beard, and so Rose-red
, said she would run and fetch someone to help them.
“You stupid thing!” snarled the dwarf. “Why go and
fetch others when you are two too many already? Can’t
-you think of something better than that?”
“Have patience,” said Snow-white. “I know what to
do:” And drawing her scissors from her pocket, she cut
off the end of the old man’s beard.
As soon as the dwarf was free, he grabbed a t a bag of I
gold which was hidden amongst the roots of the tree,

threw it across his shoulders, and grumbled out, “What
clumsy folk, to be sure, to cut off a piece of my beautiful
beard! Bad luck to you!” and then, without so much as
a word of thanks to the children, away he went.
Some time afterwards Snow-white and Rose-red went
t o catch a dish of fish, and as they neared the brook they
‘saw something that looked like a giasshopper, hopping
along towards the water. They ran towards it, and soon
recognized the dwarf.
“What are you doing?” said Rose-red-; “surely you don’t
want to jump into the water?”
“I’m not quite such an idiot as that,” shrieked the dwarf.
“Can’t you see that the horrid fish is pulling me in?”
T h e little man had been sitting fishing, when unfor-
tunately the wind entangled his beard with the fishing-
line. Just at that moment a large fish took the bait, and
the little, weak creature was not strong enough to pull
it out.
So the fish had the upper hand and was drawing the
dwarf towards it. I t is true the dwarf clutched at the
grass and rushes as he went along, but i t w a s all in vain,
and he was forced to follow every movement of the fish,
I
so that he was in great danger of being dragged into the

water.
The children came just a t the right moment. They held
the little man fast and tried to disentangle the line, but
they could not do so, and at last there was nothing for
it but to bring out the scissors and snip a little piece of
the beard.
The dwarf was very angry when he saw what they had
done.
“Is it good manners,” he yelled, “to spoil a person’s
face like that, you toads? Not content with having short-
ened my beard, you must now cut the best part out of it.
May you go barefoot all your days for your pains!”
Then he seized a bag of pearls which lay hidden in the
reeds, and marched off without another word, disappear-
ing behind a stone.
It happened that soon afterwards the mother sent her
two little girls into the town to buy needles and thread,
laces and ribbons. Their way led them across a piece of
land where great rocks lay scattered about.
l There they saw a huge bird hovering in the air above
them. Lower and lower it sank, until a t last it settled
upon a rock close by, and immediately they heard a
piercing shriek. They hurried towards the sound and saw
to their horror that the eagle had seized upon their old
acquaintance, the dwarf, and was carrying him off.
The kind-hearted children at once took hold of the little
man, and held him with might and main, so that the eagle
was obliged to give up its prey. As soon as the dwarf
had recovered from his fright, he cried, in his rasping
voice, “Could you not have been a little more careful?
See, you have torn my delicate coat, so that it is all in
rags. Stupid, clumsy creatures that you are!”
Then he took up a bag full of precious stones, and
slipped down into his den beneath the rock.
The children were used to his ingratitude, so they just
went on their way and did their marketing in the town.
On their way home they again met the dwarf. H e had

emptied his sack of precious stones upon a smooth place,
little thinking to be surprised by anyone a t such a late
hour. T h e evening sun shown upon the glistening heap
of gems, and made them sparkle and flash so prettily that
the children stood still to look a t them.
“Why do you stand gaping there?” screamed the dwarf, I
his ashen gray face crimson with wrath. H e would have

continued to scold but a t that moment, loud growls
were heard, and a black bear came shambling out of the
wood.
I n terror the dwarf sprang towards his cave, but the
bear was too near, and he could not reach it. Then he
cried, in his despair, “Dear Mr. Bear, spare me, I pray
you, and I will give you all my treasures. Look a t these
precious stones: they shall all be yours if only you will
spare my life. I am such a little fellow you would scarcely
feel me between your teeth, but here are these two wicked
girls; take them and eat them; you will find them tender
morsels, and as fat as young quails.”
T h e bear took no heed of his words, but gave the wicked
little creature one stroke with his paw, and he never
moved again.
T h e two girls had begun to run away, but the bear
now called to them, “Snow-white, Rose-red, do not be
afraid, If you will wait for me I will corne- with you.”
They recognized his voice at once, and stood still, and
as the bear came up to them, his fur coat suddenly fell
off, and he stood there, a fine handsome man, dressed all
in shining gold.
“I a m a King’s son,” he said, “and I was condemned
by the wicked dwarf who had stolen all my treasures to
become a bear and run wild in the woods, until I should
be released by his death. H e has now received his well-
earned reward.”
Shortly afterwards, the disenchanted Prince married
little Snow-white, while Rose-red was betrothed to his
SNOW-WHITE AND R08E-RED 97
brother, and they divided between them all the beautiful

treasures which the dwarf had collected in his cave.
The poor old mother went to live with her dear children,
and took with her the two rose-trees from her little gar-
den. These she planted close to her window, and every
year they were covered with the most beautiful red and
white roses that ever were seen.
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON’S RHYMES
(From “In the Child’s Garden.”)
GOOD A N D BAD CHILDREN
Children, you are very little,

And your bones are very brittle;
If you would grow great and stately,
You must try to walk sedately. . . .
Happy hearts and happy faces,
Happy play in grassy places-
That was how, in ancient ages,
Children grew to kings and sages.
T H E SWING
How do you like to go up in a swing,

Up in the air so blue?
Oh, I do think it the pleasantest thing
Ever a child can do !
Up in the air and over the wall,

Till I can see so wide,
Rivers and trees and cattle and all
Over the countryside.
Till I look down on the garden green,

Down on the roof so brown-
.. Up in the air I go flying again,
Up in the air and down !
98 1.-
-
NURSERY RHYMES 99
THE WHOLE DUTY OF CHILDREN
A child should always say what’s true,

And speak when he is spoken to,
And behave himself at table,
At least as far as he is able.
A THOUGHT
I t is very nice to think

The world is full of meat and drink,
With little children saying grace
In every Christian kind of place.
SYSTEM
Every night my prayers I say,

And get my dinner every day,
And every day that I’ve been good,
I get an orange after food.
The child that is not clean and neat,

With lots of toys and things to eat,
H e is a naughty child, I’m sure,
Or else his dear papa is poor.
A HAPPY THOUGHT
The world is so full of a number of things,

I’m sure we should all be as happy as kings.
,Val. I-?
I
THE GOBLIN’S RIDDLE

BY JACOB A N D WILLIAM GRIMM
I
There was once upon a time a poor miller who had a
very beautiful daughter. Now it happened one day that
he had an audience with the King, and in order to appear
a person of some importance, he told him that he had a
daughter who could spin straw into gold. “Now that’s a
talent worth having,” said the king to the miller; “if your
daughter is as clever as you say, bring her to my palace
tomorrow, and .I’ll put her to the test.” When the girl
was brought to him, he led her into a room full of straw,
gave her a spinning-wheel and spindle and said: “Now
set to work and spin all night till early dawn, and if by
that time you haven’t spun the straw into gold you shall
die.” Then he closed the door behind him and left her
alone inside.
So the poor miller’s daughter sat downj and didn’t know
what in the world she was to do. She hadn’t the least idea
of how to spin straw into gold, and became a t last so mis-
erable that she began to cry. Suddenly the door opened,
and in stepped a tiny little goblin and said: “Good-evening,
Miss Miller-maid; why are you crying so bitterly?’’
“Oh!” answered the girl, “I have to spin straw into gold
and haven’t a notion how it’s done.” “What will you
give me if I spin it for you?” asked the goblin. “My neck-
lace,” replied the girl. T h e little goblin took the necklace,
.
set himself down at the wheel, and whir, whir, whir, the
wheel went round three times, and the bobbin was full.
Then he put on another, and whir, whir, whir, the wheel
went round three times, and the second, too, was full; and
so it went on till the morning, when all the straw was spun
100
THE &OBLIN,S RIDDLE 101
away, and all the bobbinswere full of gold. As soon as

the sun rose the King came, and when he saw the gold,
he was astonished and delighted, but his heart only lusted
more than ever a f t e r t h e precious metal. H e had the mil-
ler’s daughter put into another room full of straw, much
bigger than the first, and bade her, if she valued her life,
spin it all into gold before the following morning. The
girl didn’t know what to do, and began to cry; then the
door opened as before, and the tiny little goblin appeared
and said: “What’ll you give me if I spin the straw into
gold for you?” “The‘ring from my finger,” answere‘d the
girl. T h e goblin took the ring, and whirl! round went the
spinning-wheel again, and when morning broke, he had
spun all the straw into glittering gold. The King was
pleased beyond measure a t the sight, but his greed for gold
was still not satisfied, and he had the miller’s daughter
brought into a yet bigger room full of straw, and ‘said:
102 THE GOBLIN’S ‘RIDDLE
“You must spin all this away in the night, but if you suc-
ceed this time you shall become my wife.” “She’s only a
miller’s daughter, it’s true,” he thought; “but I couldn’t
find a richer wife if I were to search the whole world over.”
When the girl was alone, the little goblin appeared for the
third time and said: “What’ll you give me if I spin the
straw for you again?” “I’ve nothing more to give,”
answered the girl. “Then promise me when you are
Queen t o give me your first child.” “Who knows what
mayn’t happen before that?” thought the miller’s daugh-
ter; and besides she saw no other way out of it; so she
promised the goblin what he demanded and he set to work
once more and spun the straw into gold. When the King
came in the morning, and found everything as he had de-
sired, he straightway made her his wife, and the miller’s
daughter became a queen.
When a year had passed a beautiful son was born to
her, and she thought no more of the little goblin till, all
of a sudden one day, he stepped into her room and said:
“Now give me what you promised.” T h e Queen was in a
great state, and offered the little goblin all the riches in
her kingdom if he would only leave her the child. But
the goblin said: “No, a living creature is dearer to me
than all the treasures in the world.” Then the Queen be-
gan to cry and sob so bitterly that the goblin was sorry
for her and said: “I’ll give you three days t o guess my
name, and if you find it out in that time you may keep
your child.”
Then the Queen pondered the whole night over all the
names she had ever heard, and sent a messenger to scour
the land, and to pick up, f a r and near, any names he should
come across. When the goblin arrived on the following
day, she began with Kasper, Melchior, Belshazzer, and all
the other names she knew in a string, but a t each one the
goblin called out: “That’s not my name.” T h e next day
she sent to inquire the names of all the people in the neigh-
borhood, and had a long list of the most uncommon ‘and
\
THE GOBLIN’S RIDDLE . 103
extraordinary for the goblin when he made his appear-

ance. “Is your name perhaps, Sheepshanks, Cruickshanks,
Spindleshanks?” but he always replied: “That’s not my
name.” On the third day the messenger returned and an-
nounced: “I have not been able to find any new names,
but as I came upon a high hill round the corner of the
wood, where the foxes and hares bid each other good
night, I saw a little house, and in front of the house burned
a fire, and round the fire sprang the most grotesque goblin,
hopping on one leg and crying:
‘To-morrow I brew, to-day I bake,
And then the child away I’ll take;
For little deems my royal dame
T h a t Rumpelstilzkin is my name!’ ”
You may imagine the Queen’s delight a t hearing the
name, and when the goblin stepped in shortly afterwards
and asked: “Now, my lady Queen, what’s my name?”
she asked first: “Is your name Conrad?” “No,” “Is
your name Harry?” “No.” “IS your name, perhaps,
Rumpelstilzkin?” “Some demon has told you that, some
demon has told you that,” screamed the goblin as he van-
ished. No one ever saw him afterwards.
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY’S RHYMES
(From “Rhymes of Childhood,” b y ,Tames Whitcomb Riley. Copyright. 1918; used . b y
Bpecial permission of the publishers, the Bobbs-Merrill Company.)
LITTLE ORPHANT ANNIE
Little Orphant Annie’s come to our house to stay,

An’ wash the cups and saucers up, an’ brush the crumbs away,
An’ shoo the chickens off the porch, an’ dust the hearth, an’ sweep,
An’ make the fire, an’ bake the bread, an’ earn her board an’ keep ;
An’ all us other childern, when the supper things is done,
W e set around the kitchen fire an’ has the mostest fun
A-list’nen’ to the witch-tales that Annie tells about,
An’ the Gobble-uns ’at gits you
Ef you
Don’t
Watch
out ! I
Onc’t there was a little boy that wouldn’t say his prayers,-
An? when he went to bed at night, away up stairs,
His Mammy heerd him holler, an’ his Daddy heerd him bawl,
An’ when they turned the kiwers down, he wasn’t there at all!
An’ they seeked him in the rafter-room, an’ cubby-hole an’ press,
An’ seeked him up the chimbly-flue, an’ everywhere, I guess;
But all they ever found was thist his pants an’ roundabout :-
An’ the Gobble-uns’ll git you
E; you
Don’t
Watch
out!
104
NURSERY RHYMES 103
An’ one time a little girl’ud allus laugh and grin,

An’ make fun of ever’one, an’ all her blood an’ kin;
An’ onc’t when they was “company,” an’ ole folks was there,
She mocked’em, an’ shocked’em, an’ said she didn’t care !
An’ thist as she kicked up her heels, an’ turn’t to run an’ hide,
They was two Great Big Black Things a-standin’ by her side,
An’ they snatched her through the ceilin’ ’fore she knowed what she’s
about !
. An’ the Gobble-uns’ll git you
Ef you
Don’t
Watch
out!
An’ little Orphant Annie says, when the blaze is blue,

An’ the lamp-wick sputters, an’ the wind goes woo-oo!
An’ you hear the crickets quit, an’ the moon is gray,
An’ the 1ightnin’-bugs in dew is all squenched away,-
You better mind yer parents, an’ yer teachers fond an’ dear,
An’ churish them that loves you, an’ dry the orphant’s tear,
An’ he’p the poor an’ needy ones ’at clusters all about,
Er the Gobble-uns’ll git you
Ef you
Don’t
Watch
out !
ALICE A N D H U M P T Y D U M P T Y
Adapted from “Through the Looking Glass”
BY LEWIS CARROLL
Before she was seven years old, Alice was so good a t

guessing riddles that she could guess every riddle in her
Mother Goose book. She knew that when Humpty
Dumpty had a great fall, the King’s horses and the king’s
men could not mend him, because when you know the
answer, it is that if a n egg is once broken, it will never
hatch a chicken.
When she first saw Humpty Dumpty he sat on a high
wall, with his legs crossed under him like a Turk. She
was not a t all surprised, because he was very much like
his pictures,-round in the middle like an egg, and with
no neck a t all. Besides, Alice was never surprised a t any-
thing she saw in the country behind the Looking Glass.
106
ALICE AND HUMPTY DUMPTY 107
She said to herself: “Either I am dreaming, and it will

make no difference when I wake, and I might as well en-
joy it now, and learn all I can; or else if I am not dream-
ing, I might as well enjoy it and learn all I can a t any
rate.”
This she had said to herself, every little while, since, as
she nodded in front of the looking glass, she found her-
self far away from her own room in the country on the
other side of the glass.
“How much like an egg he is,” she said as she first saw
Humpty Dumpty on the wall.
- “It is bad manners to say that,” said Humpty Dumpty.
f‘Ido not like to be called an egg.”
“I only said you looked like an egg, and some eggs are
very pretty,” said Alice.
“Some people,” said Humpty Dumpty, looking away
from her, “have no more sense than a baby!”
Alice didn’t know what to say to this: it wasn’t a t all
like conversation, she thought, as he never said anything
to her; in fact, his last remark was addressed to a tree;
so she stood and softly repeated to herself :-
“Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall
Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.
All the King’s horses and all the King’s men
Couldn’t put Humpty Dumpty in his place again.”
“That last line is much too long for the poetry,’’ she
added, almost out loud, forgetting that Humpty Dumpty
would hear her.
“Don’t stand chattering t o yourself like that,” Humpty
Dumpty said, looking at her for the first time, “but tell
me your name and your business.”
“My name is Alice, but-”
“It’s a stupid name enough!” Humpty Dumpty said.
“What does it mean?”
“Must a name mean something?” Alice asked.
“Of course it must,” Humpty Dumpty said with a short
108 ALICE AND HUMPTY DUMPTY
laugh: “My.name means the shape I am and a good

handsome shape it is, too. With a name like yours, you
might be any shape, almost.”
“Why do you sit out here all alone?” said Alice.
“Why, because there’s nobody with me!” cried Humpty
Dumpty. “Did you think I didn’t know the answer to
t h a t ? Ask another.”
“Don’t you think you’d be safer down on the ground?”
Alice went on, not with any idea of making another riddle,
but simply to please the queer creature. “That wall is so
very narrow !”
“What easy riddles you ask!” Humpty Dumpty growled
out. “Of course I don’t think so! Why, if ever I did ’
fall off,-which there’s no chance of,-but if I did-”

. H e r e he pursed up his lips, and looked so solemn and
grand that Alice could hardly help laughing. “If I did
. fall,” he went on, “the King has promised me,-ah, you
may turn pale, if you like! Y o u didn’t think I was going
to say that, did you? The King has promised me,-with
his very own mouth,-to-to-”
“To send all his horses and all his men,” Alice inter-
rupted, rather unwisely.
“Now I declare that’s too bad!” Humpty Dumpty cried,
breaking into a sudden passion. “You’ve been listening
at doors,-and behind trees,-and down chimneys,-or
you couldn’t have known it!’’
“I haven’t, indeed!” Alice said very gently. “It’s in a
book.”
“Ah, well! They may write such things in a book,”
Humpty Dumpty said in a calmer tone. “That’s what
you call a History of England, that is. ’ Now, take a good
look at me! I’m one that has spoken to a King, I a m ;
mayhap you’ll never see such another; and, to show you
I’m not proud, you may shake hands with me!” And he
grinned almost from ear to ear, as he leant forwards (and
nearly fell off the wall in doing so) and offered Alice his
hand. She watched him a little anxiously as she took it.
“If he smiled much more the ends of his mouth might ‘

meet behind,” she thought; “and then I don’t know what
would happen to his head! I’m afraid it would come off I”
“Yes, all his horses and all his men,” Humpty Dumpty
went on. “They’d pick me up again in a minute, they
would! However, this is going on a little too fast: let’s go
back to the last remark but one.”
“I’m afraid I can’t quite remember it,” Alice said, very
politely.
“In that case we start afresh,” said Humpty Dumpty,
“and it’s my turn to choose a subject-” (“He talks
about it just as if it was a game!” thought Alice.) “So
here’s a question for you. How old did you say you were?”
Alice made a short calculation, and said, “Seven years
and six months.”
“Wrong!” Humpty Dumpty exclaimed triumphantly.
“You never said a word like it !”
“I thought you meant ‘How old are you?”’ Alice ex-
plained.
“If I’d meant that, I’d have said it,” said Humpty
Dumpty.
Alice didn’t want to begin another dispute, so she said
nothing.
“Seven years and six months!” Humpty Dumpty re-
heated thoughtfully. “An uncomfortable sort of age.
Now if you’d asked my advice, I’d have said ‘Leave off a t
seven;’-but it’s too late now.”
“I never ask advice about growing,” Alice said.
“Too proud!” the other inquired. I
Alice felt hurt a t h i s . “I mean,” she said, “that one

can’t help growing older.”
“One can’t, perhaps,” said Humpty Dumpty; “but two
can. With proper help, you might have left off a t seven.”
“What a beautiful belt you’ve got on!” Alice said.
(They had had quite enough of the subject of age, she
thought, and, if they really were to take turns in choosing
subjects, it was her turn now.) “At least,” she corrected ‘
, 110 ALICE AND HUMF’TY DUMPTY
herself on second thoughts, “a beautiful cravat, I should

have said,-no, a belt, I mean,-I beg your pardon!” she
added in dismay for Humpty Dumpty looked angry, and
she began to wish she hadn’t chosen that subject. “If
only I knew,” she thought to herself, “which was neck and
which was waist !”
Humpty Dumpty was very angry, though he said noth-
ing for a minute or two. When he did speak again, it was
in a deep growl.
“It is a-most-provoking-thing,” he said a t last,
“when a person doesn’t know a cravat from a belt!”
ct
I know it’s very ignorant of me,” Alice said, in so hum-
ble a tone that Humpty Dumpty relented.
“It’s a cravat, child, and a beautiful one, as you say.
It’s a present from the King and Queen. There now!”
“Is it really?” said Alice, quite pleased to find that she
had chosen a good subject, after all.
“They gave it to me,” Humpty Dumpty continued
thoughtfully, as he crossed one knee over the other and
clasped his hand round it, “they gave it me,-for an un-
, birthday present.”
“I beg your pardon?” Alice said with a puzzled air.
“I’m not offended,” said Humpty Dumpty.
“I mean, what is an un-birthday present?”
“A present given when it isn’t your birthday, of course.”
Alice considered a little. “I like birthday presents
best,” she said a t last.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about !” cried
Humpty Dumpty. “How many days are there in a year?”
“Three hundred and sixty-five,’’ said Alice.
“And how many birthdays have you?”
“One.”
“And if you take one from three hundred and sixty-five,
what remains ?”
“Three hundred and sixty-four of course.”
Humpty Dumpty looked doubtful. “I’d rather see
that done on paper,” he said.
I
Alice couldn’t help smiling as she took out her note-

book, and worked the sum for him :
365
1
-
364
Humpty Dumpty took the book, and looked a t it care-

fully. “That seems to be done right,-” he began.
“You’re holding it upside down!” Alice said.
“To be sure I was!” Humpty Dumpty said gaily, as
she turned it round for him. “I thought it looked a little
queer. As I was saying, that seems to be done right,-
though I haven’t time to look it over just now,-and that
shows that there are three hundred and sixtylfour days
when you might get un-birthday presents-”
“Certainly,” said Alice.
“And only one for birthday presents, you know. There’s
glory for you!”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘glory,’ ” Alice said.
Humpty Dumpty smiled proudly. “Of course you
don’t,-till I tell you. I meant ‘there’s a nice knock-down
answer for you !’ ”
, “But ‘glory’ doesn’t mean ‘a ;ice knock-dow’n answer,’ ”
Alice objected.
“When I use a word,” Humpty Dumpty said, in a scorn-
ful tone, “it means just what I choose it to mean,-neither
more nor less.”
“The question is,” said Alice, “whether you can make
words mean so many different things.”
“The question is,” said Humpty Dumpty, “which is to
be master,-that’s all.”
Alice was too much puzzled to say anything; so after a
minute Humpty Dumpty began again. “They’ve a tem-
per, some of them,-particularly verbs : they’re the proud-
est,-adjectives you can do anything with, but not verbs;
1x2 ALICE AND HUMPTY DUMPTY
however, I can manage the whole lot of them! Impene-

trability! That’s what I say!”
“Would you tell me, please,” said Alice, “what that
means?”
“Now you talk like a reasonable child,” said Humpty
Dumpty, looking very much pleased. “I meant by ‘impene-
trability’ that we’ve had enough of that subject, and it
, would be just as well if you’d mention what you mean to
do next, as I suppose you don’t mean to stop here all the
rest of your life.”
“That’s a great deal to make one word mean,” Alice
said in a thoughtful tone.
“When I make a word do a lot of work like that,” said
Humpty Dumpty, “I always pay it extra.”
“Oh!” said Alice. She was too much puzzled to make
any other remark. . . .
“AS to poetry, you know,” said Humpty Dumpty,
stretching out one of his great hands, “I can repeat poetry
as well as other folk, if it comes to that-” .
“Oh, it needn’t come to that !” Alice hastily said, hoping
to keep him from beginning.
“The piece I’m going to repeat,” he went on without
noticing her remark, “was written entirely for your
amusement.”
Alice felt that in that case she really ought to listen to
i t ; so she sat down, and said “Thank you,yyrather sadly.
“In winter, when the fields are white,
I sing this song for your delight-
only I don’t sing it,” he added, as an explanation.
“I see you don’t,” said Alice.
“If you can see whether I’m singing or not, you’ve
sharper eyes than most,” Humpty Dumpty remarked se-
verely. Alice was silent.
“In spring, when woods are getting green,
I’ll t r y and tell you what I mean:”
*
“Thank ypu very much,’’ said Alice.
i6
In summer, when the days are long,
Perhaps you’ll understand the song:
I n autumn when the leaves are brown,

Take pen and ink, and write it down.”
“I will, if I can remember it so long,” said Alice.

“You needn’t go on making remarks like that,’’ Humpty
Dumpty s.aid: “they’re not sensible, and they put me out.”
“I sent a message to the fish:

I told them ‘This is what I wish.’
The little fishes of the sea,
They sent an answer back to me.
The little fishes’ answer was

‘We cannot do it, Sir, because-’ ”
“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand,” said Alice.

“It gets easier further on,” Humpty Dumpty replied.
“I sent to them again to say,

“It will be better to obey.’
The fishes answered, with a grin,

‘Why, what a temper you are in!’
I told them once, I told them twice:

They would not listen to advice.
I took a kettle large and new,

Fit for the deed I had to do.
114 ’ ALICE AND HUMPTY DUMPTY
My heart went hop, my heart went thump:

I filled the kettle a t the pump.
’
Then some one came to me and said
‘The little fishes are in bed.’
I said to him, I said it plain,

‘Then you must wake them up again.’
I
I said it very loud and clear:

I went and shouted in his ear.”
Humpty Dumpty raised his voice almost to a scream as

he repeated this verse, ,and Alice thought, with a shudder,
“I wouldn’t have been the messenger for anything!”
’
“But he was very stiff and‘proud:
H e said ‘You needn’t shout so loud!’
And he was proud’and stiff:

H e said ‘I’d go and wake them, if-’
I took a corkscrew from the shelf:

I went to wake them up myself.
And when I found the door was locked,
I pulled and pushed.and kicked and knocked.
And when I found the door was shut,

I tried to turn the handle, but-”
There was a long pause.

“IS that all?” Alice timidly asked.
“That’s all,” said , H u m p y Dumpty. “Good bye.”
This was rather sudden, Alice thought: but, after such
a very strong hint that she ought to be going, she felt that
it would hardly be&il to stay. So she got up, and held
out her hand. “Good-bye, till we meet again!” she said
as cheerfully as she could. . . .
This was the last Alice heard of Humpty Dumpty, for
so many other things began to happen that when she came
out of her dream on the rug in her own room, it seemed
she must have been asleep for days and days, though in
fact it was only an hour and a half.
“Now what is the rest of that poem about the fish?”
Alice asked herself:
“And when I found the door was shut,

I tried to turn the handle but-”
, “Humpty Dumpty said there was no more of it, but if

I dreamed him, I must have dreamed the poetry, too, and
there must be an ending to it better than ‘but.’ ’And
there must be a moral about opening doors with cork-
screws.”
Then Alice thought hard t o find a better ending, but
she never could think out what the corksciew had to do
with the kettle, large and new, fit for the deed Humpty
Dumpty had to do. So there never will be any other end
to the story unless it is written by some one who knows
what comes next after trying to open a door with a cork-
screw, So, maybe, the whole story is a‘riddle:
But if you find a key to fit,

And open wide the door with it,
. When once the door is open wide,
All will be plain on the inside.
Vol. 1-8
EUGENE FIELD’S RHYMES
(From The Poems of Eugene Field, Complete Edition, Copyright, 1903; Charlea Scribner’s
Sons, New York, b y permission.)
LITTLE BOY BLUE AND HIS TOYS
The little toy dog is covered with rust,

But sturdy and stanch he stands ;
And the little toy soldier is red with rust,
And his musket moulds in his hands.

Time was when the little toy dog was new,
And the soldier was passing fair,
And that was the time when our Little Boy Blue
Kissed them and put them there.
“Now don’t you go till I come,” he said,

“And don’t you make any noise!”
So, toddling off to his trundle-bed,
He dreamt of the pretty toys ;
And as he was dreaming, an angel song
Awakened our Little Boy’Blue-
Oh, the years are many, the years are long,
But the little toy friends are true. ,
116
NURSERY RHYMES ' 117
Ay, faithful to Little Boy Blue they stand,

'
Each in the same old place-
Awaiting the touch of a little hand,

I
The smile of a little face;
And they wonder, as waiting the long years through
In the dust of that little chair,
What has become of our Little Boy Blue,
Since he kissed them and put them there.
THE DUEL
The gingham dog and the calico cat
Side by side on the table sat;
'Twas half past twelve and (what do you think?)
' Not one nor t'other had slept a wink !
The old Dutch clock and the Chinese plate
,Appeared to know as sure as fate

I
There was going to be a terrible spat.
( I wasn't there; I simply state
What was told t o me by the Chiizese platel)

\
NURSERY RHYMES
The gingham dog went “Bow-wow-wow !”
And the calico cat replied “Mee-ow !”
The air was littered, an hour or so,
With bits of gingham and calico,
While the old Dutch clock in the chimney-place
U p with its hands before its face,
For it always dreaded a family row!
(Now mind, I ain only telling you
What the old Dutch clock declares is true!)
The Chinese plate looked very blue,

I
And wailed, “Oh, dear ! what shall we do ?”
But the gingham dog and the calico cat
Wallowed this way and tumbled that,
Employing every tooth and claw
I n the awfullest way that ever you saw,
And, oh I how the gingham and calico flew !
(Don’t fancy I exaggerate-
I got my news from the Chinese plate!)

NURSERY RHTMES 119
Next morning, where the two had sat,
They found no trace of dog or cat;
And some folks think unto this day
That burglars stole the pair away!
But the truth about the cat and pup
Is this: they ate each other up!
Now what do you really think of that?
(The old Dutch clock, it told me so,
And that is how I came t o know.)

THOMAS, THE RHYMER, AND THE
FAIRY Q U E E N
Retold from the Old English Ballad in Bell’s Collection
I n the old days when Titania was Queen of the Fairies,

Thomas, who is called the Rhymer, was a poet, who made
songs for children. As he sat a t sunset under a fairy
ash tree where the thrushes were singing, the Fairy Queen
came riding down the path through the green woods on
a milk white horse, with five and fifty silver bells on her
bridle reins and on the braids of her horse’s mane,
Thomas thought she was the Queen of Heaven, and
wished to kneel and worship her. “No, no, Thomas,” she
said; “I am not the Queen of Heaven, and you must not
kneel to me. I am only the Queen of the Fairies, but if
you will kiss my lips, I will give you the greatest gift the
fairies can give.”
“If you did not bid me, I would not dare to kiss so fair
a lady,” said Thomas; but when Titania bent down
towards him, he kissed her lips, and she said: “Now, you
,
will always be called True Thomas, for I have given you
a tongue that can never lie.”
“Alack,” said Thomas, “take back your kiss, for in such
a world as ours, I must always call my tongue my own.”
“No,” said the Fairy Queen. “You have kissed my lips,
and you must obey me. Mount up behind, and we will
120
THOMAS, THE RHYMER, AND THE FAIRY QUEEN 121
ride to Fairyland, where for seven years you shall listen

and learn, and then come back to your own land to sing
true songs.”
When Thomas mounted behind her, the white steed
went swifter than the wind. They rode a thousand miles
to where three roads met. One was a broad and flowery
way, where they saw many knights and gay ladies laugh-
ing and singing. Another way which was very narrow,
led to the top of a mountain far off with a cross in the
cloud on its top. T h e third road led to Fairyland. “Here
we will go,” said the Fairy Queen. Again the white steed
went like the wind till they passed a broad river, the water
in which was red as blood. “When men no longer hate
each other, the water will be clear,” said the Fairy Queen,
when they passed it. In another thousand miles, they
came to Fairyland, where for seven years True Thomas
kept silence and listened until he learned all that the
fairies could teach him. It seemed to him but seven days,
but when he came back to his own land, and sat once more
under the fairy tree in the wood from which the Fairy
Queen had taken him, he was an old man, with white hair
and a silver beard.
When he played and sang in the villages, the children
danced and were full of joy to hear him. His fame grew,
until he was sent for to play before the King. H e was a
wise King, and he said to Thomas: “You sing nothing
but the truth, and there are many kings who cannot bear
to hear it; but from me, you shall have this cross of gold
with a diamond star for your music.”
Thomas thanked the King, and pinned the cross on his
breast, After that, he lived until he was a hundred years
old. Then he went into the green wood, where he fikt
met the Fairy Queen. H e was seen no more on earth,
but many said that where the three roads met, he had ,
‘taken the narrow way, and climbed to the height of the
mountain with the cross in the cloud above it. H e is called
“True Thomas” to this day.
THE U G L I E S T WOMAN I N THE W O R L D
Retold from the fragments of a very old English ballad in Percy’s Reliques
When King Arthur ruled the Britons, he fought long

with the wild Saxons, and then made a truce with them.
As Arthur was walking one day in the Great Wood,
Wolfson, the Saxon prince, stepped from the thicket into
the path before the King. H e was a head and shoulders
taller than the King. H e wore a wolf’s skin with the
teeth grinning over his head to make himself frightful.
H e had long, fair hair, the color of tow. A great sword
hung a t his side. I n his hand he held a club, studded
with brass nails. “Well met, King Arthur,” he said. “Let
us fight until we know which is the better man.”
“Why should we fight when there is a truce?” asked
King Arthur. “What is a truce between men who love
glory?” asked Wolfson. “But I do not care for such
glory,” said the King. “Then we will fight for love of
it,” said Wolfson. “I do not.love it,” said King Arthur.
“I fight but as I must, else were I a fool.”
“Then are your Knights of the Round Table the more
fools who fight for glory and the love of it,” said Wolfson.
“But I am not here to talk much. Either you will fight
with me, of your own free will, or you will guess my
riddle, or I will fight with you against your will.”
“What is your riddle?” asked the King. “Even if it
be foolish, I would rather guess it than fight a foolish
fight.”
“Tell me then,” said Wolfson, “what every noble Dame
would rather have than all else in the whole world.”
“How can that be guessed when every noble Dame has
a mind to something different?” asked the King. “I will
122
THE UGLIEST WOMAN I N THE WORLD 123
not try to guess it now. But if you will wait for a year
and a day, I will ask every noble Dame in the land. Then
I will come here alone. W e will stand as we stand now.
If I do not give the right answer, then we will fight. I .
give you the word of a King for my truth.”
“Nay,” said Wolfson. “Give me no King’s word. Give
me your own word, as the word of a true man, and I will
trust it.” So Arthur gave him his own true word, that
was never broken, for life or death. “Go then,” said
Wolfson, “for every true man is as good as his word, and
no man is better. I will wait your coming here then, as
I am now, with none to come between us.”
Then King Arthur departed. H e asked every noble
Dame in the land for the answer t o the riddle. They all
gave him different answers. He grew sadder and sadder,
for he did not wish to risk his life, his crown and kingdom
in a foolish fight. Still when the day drew near, he set
out through the Great Wood to meet the Saxon. He
had not gone far when under the shade of a mountaiii-ash
(which some call the fairy rowan tree), he saw seated
an-old woman, dressed all in red, with a red hat on her
head, having a peaked crown, such as witches wear. Her
nose met her chin. H e r cheeks were thin. Her face was
covered with wrinkles. Her teeth were long and yellow,
and when she grinned a t the King, he made the sign of
the cross.
124 THE UGLIEST WOMAN I N THE m0RLD
“Well met, handsome King,” she said. “You have a

nephew, Sir Gawaine, who is handsomer than any King.
If I read your riddle, will you give him to me for a hus-
band? I am the ugliest woman in the world and I am
not noble. W h a t I wish most is the handsomest husband
in the world.”
“I know not what Sir Gawaine will do,” said King
Arthur, “but in three days, I will bring him here and he
will speak for himself.”
“Then I doubt not of my charm,” said the Woman in
Red. “Come near that I may whisper the answer to the
riddle of the stupid Wolfson.” And when the King drew
near, she whispered: ,
“What every Noble Dame would choose,

Above all else on earth,
Is but to have her will and way,
Year in and out, both night and day,
W i t h one and all, both great and small,
As fits her noble birth.”
“Fie, it is but a silly catch,” said the King. “Go whisper

it to the silly Wolfson and you need not fight him for
your crown,” said the Woman in Red. Then Arthur
went his way, till he met the tall Saxon waiting him.
When he whispered the catch given by the Woman in
Red, Wolfson was in a great rage. “No one on earth
‘could have told you that,” he said, “except my sister,
Edith Redhair. She has had the gift of the Queen of
the Fairies to change her shape, as she pleases. Wild
work she makes of it, but I may make wilder with her
when we meet. Yet I will not lie. It is the answer. I
have lost. W e will not fight. I am as good as my word
and no man can be better. Go in peace.”
So King Arthur went his way and told Sir Gawaine
of the bargain with the Ugliest Woman in the World.
“Fair Uncle,” said Sir Gawaine, “you have put me and
TH*E UGLIEST WOMAN IN THE W.ORLD 125
my faith in pawn for your crown and kingdom. So I must

even go with you as you have said.” Then they went
together to the fairy-tree in the Great Wood, where the
Woman in Red was ieated as before. Only she was uglier
than before. “Will you dare kiss me three times to get
yourself out of pawn for your Uncle’s crown and king-
dom ?” she asked Sir Gawaine.
“I dare naught but what I must dare,” said Sir Gawaine.
“I have never dared kiss a woman, fair or foul of face,
but if your face be the foulest, the danger may be least.”
Then Sir Gawaine kissed her on both cheeks and in the
mouth, with his eyes closed that he might not see her.
When he opened his eyes, in place of the Woman in Red,
stood Edith Redhair, with skin like milk, cheeks lilie roses,
eyes like the blue of the violet, and hair like the reddest
gold when the sun shines on it. She wore a silver circlet
on her forehead with a shining diamond in it, and instead
of her red dress, she was,clad from head to foot in the
finest white sammite.
“Are you content t o wed the ugliest woman in the
world, now before you?” she asked Sir Gawaine. “I am
well content,” said Sir Gawaine. And King Arthur
laughed aloud. So not long afterwards, Sir Gawaine and
Edith Redhair were wed with a great feast for all the
Knights of the Round Table and their Noble Dames.
Before the wedding, Edith Redhair was baptized. “Fair
husband,” she said to him the morning after the wedding,
“when the holy water touched me, I lost the gift to change
my shape and all other fairy gifts, except such as most
become your true and lovirig wife. . But forget not that
among our Saxons, I likewise am a Noble Dame, else I
might never have known the answer to my brother’s silly
riddle.” Thereupon Sir Gawaine kissed her hand and
called her the fairest lady in all the world. I
I N THE L A N D OF LITTLE PEOPLE
’
Retold for Self Culture from Gulliver’s Travels, by Jonathan Swift
When Lemuel Gulliver was an old man, he sat before

the door of his cottage, and the children begged him to
tell them the story of the Island of Lilliput, and the little
people in it. “Would you rather have the long or the
short of it?” he asked the children.
Little Alice, who was a polite child, said she would
like anything he liked best. Captain Gulliver said that
the long of it was in the book of his travels they would
have to pay six shillings for.’ “But the short of it is just
the same thing in another way, and you can have it for the
asking at the beginning, and saying thank you, a t the end.”
“Now as I have often told you before,” he went on, “I
was shipwrecked before your mothers were born, and
every one in the ship was drowned except one man. If
I had not been that one man, you would not be hearing
this story. After I got to land, I went to sleep, and slept
a long time, because there had been no time to sleep
during the hard storm which wrecked the ship. When
I waked, I thought there were ants crawling over me and
tried to brush them off, but I found my hands were tied
down fast to the ground. So were my legs and feet, and
the ends of my hair which I then wore long, as all did
in that time. By hard pulling, I got one hand free, and
then pulled at my hair, until I could raise my head a few
inches. I thought I must be still asleep and dreaming,
for all around me were thousands of little men, the tallest
of whom was no higher than my longest finger. While
I was asleep, they had found me and tied me down with
hundreds of their strongest ropes, which were not quite
as thick as coarse sewing thread. They had set ladders .
all around me, and climbed up on my breast while tying
126
IN THE LAND OF LITTLE PEOPLE 127
me with their ropes, and they were still running all over
me when I awoke. I might have killed dozens of them
by brushing them off, but when I got one hand free, and
began to raise my head, they all scrambled down the
ladders, and the army of their King, which was drawn
up in line of battle near me, shot a flight of arrows a t
me. I put my hand before my face, and when the arrows
stuck in the skin of my hand, they hardly went through
the skin, they were so small. But I was afraid I might
be shot in the eyes, if I did not keep still. So after putting
my hand over my face, I kept quiet for about half an hour.
I made signs to the general of their army, that I gave
myself up. H e was a very brave man, and he climbed
up on my breast by using one of the ladders, and marched
close to my chin, with his sword in hand. H e made a
speech, but I could not understand a single word. I made
him understand by signs that I was almost starved. In
about a quarter of an hour, five or six of their wagons
128 IN THE LAND OF LITTLE PEOPLE
were driven up close to me,*and they used pulleys to lift

three hogsheads,of wine, and a great many packages of
their loaves of bread up on my breast. T h e hogsheads
of wine held about a cupful each, and I was so thirsty
that I drank them a t once. When I made signs for more,
they sent up two more by the pulleys, which was all they
had ready a t the time. These I drank with my bread,
eating many of their largest loaves before I had enough.
Then I went to sleep soon, because (as I found out long
afterwards) the King’s doctors had put drugs in the wine
to make me sleep.
’ T h e largest trees on the island are not ten feet tall,
and they have wagons seven feet long they use in hauling
trees to build their ships. While I slept, they used their
pulleys to put me on one of these wagons in which I was
drawn by hundreds of their horses, somewhat larger than
mice, until they had brought me near their greatest city
in which was the palace of their King. I was tied down
to the ground by hundreds of ropes before I awoke. T h e
King came at the head of his army to see me. H e gave
orders that when I awoke, I should be fed; and for days
and days, I was fed by hundreds of the King’s servants,
while I was still kept chained. A t last, I made them
understand that they need not fear me a t all. They
allowed me to sit up and walk while chained; and the
King gave orders that if I were harmed by the rude fellows
of his city, they should be punished with death. When
his guards took four or five of these rude fellows prisoners,
and pushed them in reach of my hand, signs were made
for me to kill them. ‘I picked them up in one hand, and
taking one of them between my thumb and finger, I
opened my mouth wide as if I were going to eat him.
T h e poor man gave a dreadful scream, and then I put him
down on the ground with his fellows, and made signs that
I did not wish to have them hurt. They ran away as fast
as their legs would carry them. When this was told the
King, it pleased him, and he soon came to think well of
IN THE LAND ‘OF LITTLE PEOPLE 129
me. I had been tied down in a very large building outside

the walls of the city, and here the ‘King sent me teachers
from whom I soon learned to speak enough of their
language to make myself understood.
I n their language, I was called Quinbus Flestrin, which
means in English “the Man Mountain.’’ When I told
‘ them of our countries, where many were taller than I am,
they could not believe me. Their learned men studied
me, and by their ways in science, made up their minds
that I had dropped from the moon. They knew nothing
of any other part of the world except an island about the
size of their own, with another nation of several million
little people in it. I t was called the Kingdom of Ble-Fes-
Cu, and i c w a s a t war with the Kingdom of Lilliput, to
decide which should rule the world.
It would surprise you to hear the sweet speeches these
people can make each other when, all the time, they are
thinking of how to conquer each other. When the King
of Lilliput thought me tame enough to be sethfree, he
meant for me to help him in the war with the people of
Ble-Fes-Cu, who had many great ships of war ready to
bring their army over and conquer the people of Lilliput.
Perhaps your fathers have told you how I waded out in
the sea and tied ropes to these ships of the enemy, until
I had their whole navy taken prisoner. I could have lifted
a hundred of their ships out of the sea by the ropes tied to
them, but I hated to drown so many of these brave little
people. When they gave themselves up as prisoners, they
swore they would fight no more; so the war was ended.
for that time. I n getting ready for the war, there was
a great parade in Lilliput. The King ordered me to stand
across the great highway, and all his army of thousands
of foot soldiers and cavalry marched under me, between
my legs, with their drums beating, their flags waving, and
all the people cheering as loud as they could. They made
a noise louder than crickets, and some found it almost
deafening. The day of victory was the proudest day in
130 IN THE LAND O F LITTLE PEOPLE
the history of Lilliput, and because I had helped them

win the war, they made me a Nardac, which is the same
as a Duke in England.
This proved my ruin, for all the great lords and nobles
were jealous of me, and made a plot to t r y me for treason,
because I had not done all the hurt I could to the people
of Ble-Fes-Cu, when I might have slain a million of them;
They madesthe King believe that if I were not poisoned
I would eat so much of the crops of the Kingdom that
there would be a dreadful famine. So I was sentenced
t o death by poison, and I might have gone to sleep and
never have wakened after drinking only a few hogsheads
of their wine, which is sweet and mild. But I had friends
who persuaded the King that the greatest Kings ought
to be merciful. H e consented to have my eyes put out
in'stead of putting me to death by poison. It was said
that if a famine came from feeding me, I might be slowly
starved to death if need be. When I learned of this I
t
IN THE LAND O F LITTLE PEOPLE 131

\
was expected to thank the King for his mercy, but I

thought too much of the sight of my eyes to wait for
the surgeons who were coming to put them out. By
wading most of the way, and swimming where the water
was deepest, I escaped to the Island of Ble-Fes-Cu, where
a t first the King and all the people were glad to have me
stay until they could get ready for another war; but after
'
a month or so I had eaten so much that they were glad
t o have me go away. This I did, when a storm blew the
boat of one of our English ships bottom upwards to the
island. I soon had it fixed to sail in, and the King gave .
me all the food and wine the boat could hold, as well as
.live cattle and sheep. After sailing a long distance, I
was picked up by an English ship. The captain could
hardly believe my story, until I took a cow, an ox and
two sheep out of the pockets of my coat and set them
on his cabin table. Then he called me an honest mail,
and would take nothing for bringing me back to England.
That, by rights, is the end of niy story, but I must tell
you of the pleasant way of clioosing men for the high
ofices of Lilliput. They stretch a thick rope, as thick
as a thread of our yarn, across the grcat square of the
city, and the men who wish to be the greatest walk on
it and dance when they reach the middle of it. The one
who can dance longest and leap highest without falling,
is taken to be the greatest man among them, next to the
King himself. The way the great men dance on the rope
pleascs the children very much. They shout and clap
their hands to see\it. For your sakes, my dears, I wish
we had this pleasant way of choosing our greatest men
in this country, but I must tell you that in Lilliput there
were some sad accidents. One of my best friends who
wished to become a Nardac leaped too high in dancing
on the rope, and fell to the ground, so that lie could never
walk afterwards without crutches. Now, I am sure you '
would not wish to see your friends taking such dreadful
risks in trying t6 be Nardacs.
Vol. 1-9
THE K N I G H T I N THE E N C H A N T E D WOOD
Retold from de La Motte Fouque’s “Undine”
There was once a poor fisherman who lived with his

wife in a fair place near a great lake. A clear, singing
brook ran from the dark wood close by the cottage door.
I t belonged to the Water King, Coldburne, brother of a
Sea King, who lived in a palace of coral and pearl so
deep in the ocean that no storms could reach it. T h e
child of the fisherman was a fair little maid two years old.
She fell in the brook while looking at her face in a deep
pool. She was a vain child. There was no looking glass
in the fisherman’s cottage, and it was only in the deep
pool that she could see her face. A t first, she thought
it was the face of another child, but soon she knew it
;was her own. Then she looked and looked, and did not
know the harm, until at last she fell into the deep pool.
H e r father and mother wept for her long, for they thought
she had been drowned. But Coldburne, King of the
Brooks, had saved her. “She will grow up very proud
if I leave her here,” he said. “She will bring sorrow to
her parents. She is more fit to be the daughter of a
Duke.” So he took her up froni the bottom of the pool,
breathed back the breath of life into her, and left her a t
the door of the Duke’s castle.
When she was found there, the Duke and his Duchess
took her for their own child, because no child had been
born to them. They named her Bertalda. They never
told her the secret of how she came to them. She
thought she was of noble birth, and when she was
eighteen years old, she was as proud as she was fair.
One day a young knight rode up t o the castle of the ,
132
THE KNIGHT I N THE ENCHANTED WOOD 133
Duke and blew’a blast on his silver horn. H e was twenty

years old and very handsome. He rode a milk-white steed
and had gold spurs on his heels. His sword had a sheath
of silver. H e was riding forth to see the world. When
the Duke’s men heard his horn, they brought him into
the castle. The Duke called him “Fair Sir,” and made
him welcome. When he had been a t the castle a week,
the Lady Bertalda smiled on him more and more. One
day she said to him: “You shall have my glove to’wear
in your cap if you are brave enough to ride for a night
and a day through the enchanted wood, where none of
our knights dare go.” And the young knight, whose
name was Sir Huldbrand, said to her: “Lady, I dare, but
you shall keep your glove till I come back for it. I t is
not well to claim any reward beforehand.” And he
mounted his horse and rode away, deep into the dark
wood, where all feared to go.
Faces peered out a t him from the leaves. H e heard
voices that mocked him. Some laughed a t him for a fool
to ride so far for a lady’s glove. Some threatened his
death. But he kept on, until from the bough of a tree
in front of his horse he heard a voice like the growl of
a bear. “Stay, Sir Simpleton,” it said, and a shower of
leaves and broken twigs were thrown down in his face.
H e grasped his sword, but the voice said: “If you do not
heed my warning, you may go on and be roasted by’ the
gnomes and goblins of the gold-mines.” The knight’s
horse feared the rough voice and leaped forward with
him, carrying him deeper and deeper into the wood.
Suddenly th-e horse stopped. I n the path before him stood
one of the goblins of the gold-mines. H e was about three
feet tall; his face was fearful to see, with its long nose
and eyes .like burning coals. H e grinned and yelled,
“Gold, gold, gold !”
“Make way,” said the knight, “or my horse may tread
upon you.” T h e goblin pulled off his red cap and
screamed: “Gold, gold, gold!” The knight threw a broad
134 THE KNIGHT IN THE ENCHANTED WOOD
gold-piece into his cap, saying: “Take the gold and go

your way.” T h e goblin turned handsprings like a wheel ‘
in the path, throwing up the gold-piece and catching it

as it fell. When he stopped, he seemed to have sunk into
the earth up to his waist. “Look down, Sir Simpleton,”
he said to the knight. “See what it means to give your
poor bribe to a gold-maker !” a
T h e knight looked down: the earth seemed to have
become clear glass. Far down below, he saw forges,
whose chimneys spouted fire and smoke. Thousands of
goblins and gnomes worked a t the forges, beating gold
into strange shapes. When a horn blew, they ceased
working and began to play, pelting each other with gold
and diamonds. “NOW,you see what men will fight and
kill each other for,” said the goblin to the knight. “For
one of those diamonds, my brothers of the pit pelt each
other with in play, simpletons will cheat and slay each
I
~ . , .,. . .. ... -
THE KNIGHT I N THE ENCHANTED WOOD 135
other; then some fair lady, who wears it, will be prouder
than she is already. Ho! brothers of the pit, come
upward.”
As he called, a swarm of goblins came upward, and
the first who rose threw gold pieces by the hundreds
into the air; they were red-hot, and as one fell on the
knight’s horse the poor animal leaped in pain and ran
a t full speed. The goblins followed screaming: “Gold,
gold, gold,” until all a t once, a tall white form stood
before them. It was Coldburne, the Water Spirit; he
dashed a shower of cold water into their faces, and as
it touched them they screamed with pain. For to them,
cold water is as painful as burning fire is to us. They
sank in the earth, and dashed into the fire of the forges
t o ease their pain. Coldburne laughed to see them
writhe.
Then Coldburne changed himself into a water-fall that
the knight might not know him. Wherever the knight
rode, lost in the wood, Coldburne followed. Now on this
side, now on that, he turned the course of the knight’s
horse until, at last, they came to the brook as it flowed
out of the wood near the fisherman’s cottage. The knight
thanked heaven when he saw the cottage. “Here at last
may be honest folk,” he said. “The Lady Bertalda may
keep her glove; it costs too dear when she sends me
among goblins and evil spirits to earn it for my cap. I
will have no more of such favors from proud ladies. I will
go to the castle of some other Duke, where I may find a
kinder lady.”
Then he rode to the cottage, where the good fisherman
bade him welcome. When his steed was fed, and he was
eating bread and cheese in the cottage, there came a great
storm. For a week he could not leave the cottage, and
by that time he had almost forgotten the proud Bertalda.
The rest of his life is another story.
\
THUMBELINA, THE F L O W E R FAIRY

BY HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
There was once a woman who wished for a very little

child; but she did not know where she could procure one.
So she went to an old witch and said:
“I do so very much wish for a little child! Can you
not tell me where I can get one?”
“Oh! that could easily be managed,” said the witch.
66
There you have a barleycorn; that is not the kind which
grows in the countryman’s field, and which the chickens
get to eat. P u t that into a flower-pot, and you shall see
what you shall see.”
“Thank you,’’ said the woman; and she gave the witch
twelve shillings, for that is what it cost. Then she went
home and planted the barleycorn, and immediately there
grew up a great handsome flower, which looked like a
136
THUMBELINA, THE FLOWER FAIRY 137
tulip; but the leaves were tightly closed, as though it were

still a bud.
“That is a beautiful flower,” said the woman; and she
kissed its yellow and red loaves. But just as she kissed
it the flower opened with a pop! I t was a real tulip, as
one could now see; but in the middle of the flower there
sat upon the green velvet stamens a little maiden, delicate
and graceful to behold. She was scarcely half a thumb’s
length in height, and therefore she was called Thumbelina.
A neat, polished walnut-shell served Thumbelina for a
cradle ;blue violet-leaves were her mattresses, with a rose-
leaf for a coverlet. There she slept a t night; but in the
day-time she played upon the table, where the woman had
put a plate with a wreath of flowers around it, whose
stalks stood in water; on the water. swam a great tulip-
leaf, and on this the little maiden could sit, and row from
.one side of the plate to the other, with two white horse-
hairs for oars. That looked pretty, indeed! She could
also sing, and, indeed, so delicately and sweetly, that the
, like had never been heard.
Once as she lay a t night in her pretty bed there came
an old Toad creeping through the window, in which one
pane was broken. The Toad was very ugly, big and
damp; it hopped straight down upon the table, where
Thumbelina lay sleeping under the rose-leaf. “That
would be a handsome wife for my son,” said the Toad;
and she took the walnut-shell in which Thumbelina lay
asleep, and hopped with it through the window down into
the garden.
There ran a great, broad brook; but the margin was
swampy and soft, and here the Toad dwelt with her son.
Ugh! he was ugly, and looked just like his mother.
“Croak ! croak ! brek-kek-kek !” That was all he could say
when he saw the graceful little maiden in the walnut-shell.
“Don’t speak so loud, or she will awake,” said the old
Toad. “She might run away from us, for she is as light
as a bit of swan’s-down. W e will put her out in the brook
138 THUMBELINA, THE FLOWER FAIRY
upon one of the broad water-lily leaves. T h a t will be just

like an island for her, she is so small and light. Then she
can’t get away, while we put the state room under the
marsh in order, where you are to live and keep house to-
gether.”
Out in the brook grew many water-lilies with broad
green leaves, which looked as if they were floating on the
water. T h e leaf which lay farthest out was also the great-
est of all, and t o that the old Toad swam out and laid the
walnut-shell upon it with Thumbelina. T h e little, tiny
Thumbelina woke early in the morning, and when she saw
where she was she began to cry very bitterly; for there
was, water on every side of the great, green leaf, and she
could not get to land a t all. T h e old Toad sat down in the
marsh, decking out her room with rushes and yellow
weed,-it was to be made very pretty for the new daugh-
ter-in-law; then she swam out, with her ugly son, t o the
leaf on which Thumbelina was. They wanted to take her
pretty bed, which was to be put in the bridal chamber
before she went in there herself. T h e old Toad bowed low
before her in the water, and said: “Here is my son; he
will be your husband, and you will live splendidly together
in the marsh.”
“Croak! croak! brek-kek-kek!” was all the son could
say.
Then they took the delicate little bed, and swam away
with it; but Thumbelina sat all alone upon the green leaf
and wept, for she did not like to live at the nasty Toad’s,
and have her ugly son for a husband. T h e little fishes
swimming in the water below had both seen the Toad, and
had also heard what she said; therefore they stretched
forth their heads, for they wanted to see the little girl. So
soon as they saw her, they considered her so pretty that ’
they felt very sorry she should have to go down to the

Ugly Toad. No, that must never be! They assembled
together in the water around the green stalk which held
the leaf, on which the little maiden stood, and with their
teeth they gnawed away the stalk, and so the leaf swam
down the stream; and away went Thumbelina far away,
where the Toad could not get a t her.
*
Thumbelina sailed by many cities, and the little birds
which sat in the bushes saw her, and said : “What a lovely
little girl!” The leaf swam away with them, farther and
farther, so Thumbelina traveled out of the country.
A graceful little white butterfly always fluttered round
her, and a t last alighted on the leaf. Thumbelina pleased
him, and she was very glad of this, for now the Toad could
not reach them; and it was so beautiful where she was
floating along-the sun shone upon the water, and the
water glistened like the most splendid gold. She took her
girdle and bound one end of it round the butterfly, fasten-
ing the other end of the ribbon to the leaf. T h e leaf now
glided onward much faster, and Thumbelina, too, for She
stood upon the leaf.
There came a big Cockchafer flying up; and he saw her,

and immediately clasped his claws round her slender
waist, and flew with her up into a tree. The green leaf
went swimming down the brook, and the butterfly with i t ;
for he was fastened to the leaf, and could not get away
from it.
Mercy ! how frightened poor little Thumbelina was
when the Cockchafer flew with her up into the tree! But
especially she was sorry for the fine white butterfly whom
she had bound fast to the leaf, for, if he could not free
himself from it, he would be obliged to starve. T h e Cock-
chafer, however, did not trouble himself a t all about this.
H e seated himself with her upon the biggest green leaf of
the tree, gave her the sweet part of the flowers to eat, and
dedlared that she was very pretty, though she did not in
the least resemble a cockchafer. Afterwards came all the
other cockchafers who lived in the tree to pay a visit; they
looked at Thumbelina, and said:-
“Why, she has not even more than two legs!-that has
a wretched appearance.”
“She has not any feelers!” cried another.
66
H e r waist is quite slender-fie! she looks like a human
creature,-how ugly she is !” said all the lady Cockchafers.
And yet Thumbelina was very pretty. Even the Cock-
chafer who had carried her off saw t h a t ; but when all the
I others declared she was ugly, he believed it a t last, and
would not have her a t all,-she might go whither she
liked. Then they flew down with her from the tree, and
set her upon a daisy, and she wept, because she was so
ugly that the Cockchafers would have nothing to say t o
her; and yet she was the loveliest little being one could
imagine, and as 5ender and delicate as a rose-leaf.
T h e whole summer through poor Thumbelina lived
quite alone in the great wood. She wove herself a bed out
of blades of grass, and hung it up under a shamrock, so
that she was protected from the rain; she plucked the
honey out of the flowers for food, and drank of the dew
THUMBELINA, THE FLOWER. FAIRY 141
which stood every morning upon the leaves. Thus sum-

mer and autumn passed away; but now came winter, the
cold, long winter. All the birds who had sung so sweetly
before her flew away; trees and flowers shed their leaves;
the great shamrock under which she had lived shrivelled
up, and there remained nothing of it but a yellow, with-
ered stalk; and she was dreadfully cold, for her clothes
were torn, and she herself was so frail and delicate-poor
little Thumbelina! she was nearly frozen. It began to
snow, and every snow-flake that fell upon her was like a
whole shovelful thrown upon one of us, for we are tall,
and she was only an inch long. Then she wrapped her-
self in a dry leaf, and that tore in the middle, and would
not warm her,-she shivered with cold. Close to the wood
into which she had now come lay a great corn-field, but
the corn was gone long ago; only the naked dry stubble
stood up out of the frozen ground. These were just like
a great. forest for her to wander through; and, oh! how
she trembled with cold. Then she arrived a t the door of
the Field Mouse. This Mouse had a little hole under the
stubble. There the Field Mouse lived, warm and com-
fortable, and had a whole roomful of corn,-a glorious
kitchen and larder. Poor Thumbelina stood a t the door
just like a poor beggar girl, and begged for a little bit of
a barleycorn, for she had not had the smallest morsel to
eat for the last two days.
“You poor little creature,” said the Field Mouse-for
after all she was a good old Field hfouse-“come into m y
warm room and dine with me.”
As she was pleased with Thumbelina, she said: “If
you like you may stay with me through the winter, but
you must keep my room clean and neat, and tell me little ’
stories, for I am very fond of those.”

And Thumbelina did as the kind old Field Mouse bade ‘
her, and had a very good time of it.
“Now we shall soon have a visitor,” said the Field
Mouse. “My neighbor is in the habit of visiting me once
a week. H e is even better off than I am; he has great
rooms, and a beautiful, black, velvety fur. If you could
only get him for your husband, you would be well pro-
vided for. You must tell him the prettiest stories you
know.” But Thumbelina did not care about this; she
thought nothing of the neighbor, for he was a Mole. He
came and paid his visits in his black velvet coat. T h e
Field Mouse told how rich and how learned he was, and
how his house was more than twenty times larger than
hers; that he had learning, but that he did not like the sun
and beautiful flowers, for he had never seen them.
Thumbelina had to sing and she sang, “Cockchafer, Fly
Away,” and “When the Parson Goes Afield.” Then the
Mole fell in love with her, because of her delicious voice;
but he said nothing, for he was a sedate Mole.
A short time before, he had dug a long passage through
the earth from his own house to theirs; and Thumbelina
and the Field Mouse obtained leave to walk in this passage

as much’as they wished. But he begged them not to be
afraid of the dead bird which was lying in the passage.
I t was a n entire bird, with wings and beak. I t certainly
. must have died only a short time before, and was buried
just where the Mole had made his passage.
T h e Mole took a bit of decayed wood in his mouth,, and
it glimmered like fire in the dark; then he went first and
lighted them through the long dark passage. When they
came where the dead bird lay, the Mole thrust up his
broad nose against the ceiling, so that a great hole was
made, through which the daylight could shine down. I n
the middle of the floor lay a Swallow, his beautiful wings
pressed close against his sides, and his head and feet
drawn back under his feathers : the poor bird had certainly
died of cold! Thumbelha was very sorry for this: she
was very fond of all the little birds who had sung and
twittered so prettily before her through the summer; but
the Mole gave him a push with his crooked legs, and said:
“Now he doesn’t pipc any more. It must be miserable to
be born a little bird. I’m thankful that none of my chil-
dren can be that; such a bird has nothing but his ‘tweet-
tweet,’ and has to starve in the winter!”
“Yes, you may well say that, as a clever man,” observed
the Field Mouse. “Of what use is all this ‘tweet-tweet’ to
a bird when the winter comes? He must starve and
freeze. But they say that’s very aristocratic.”
Thumbelina said nothing; but when the two others
turned their backs on the bird, she bent down, put the
feathers aside which covered his head, and kissed him
upon his closed eyes. “Perhaps it was he who sang’s0
prettily before me in the summer,’’ she thought. “How
much pleasure he gave me, the dear beautiful bird!”
T h e Mole now closed up the hole through which the
daylight shone in, and accompanied the ladies home. But
a t night Thumbelina could not sleep at all; so she got up
out of her bed, and wove a large, beautiful carpet of hay,
and carried it and spread it over the dead bird, and laid
the thin stamens of flowers, soft as cotton, which she had
found in the Field Mouse’s roon1, at the bird’s sides, so
that he might lie soft in the ground.
“Farewell, you pretty little bird !” said she. “Farewell !
and thanks to you for your beautiful song in the sum-
mer, when all the trees were green, and the sun shone
down warmly upon us.” And then she laid the bird’s
head upon her heart. But the bird was not dead; he was
only lying there torpid with cold; and now he had been
warmed, and came to life again.
I n autumn all the swallows fly away to warm countries;
but if one happens to be belated, it becomes so cold that it
falls down as if dead, and lies where it fell, and then the
cold snow covers it.
Thumbelina fairly trembled, she was so startled; for the
bird was large,. very large, compared with her, who was
only a n inch in height. But she took courage, laid the
cotton closer round the poor bird, and brought a leaf that
she had used as her own coverlet, and laid it over the bird’s
head.
T h e next night she crept out to him again,-and now he
. was alive, but quite weak; he could only open his eyes for
a moment; and look a t Thumbelina, who stood before him
with a bit of decayed wood in her hand, for she had not
a lantern.
“I thank you, you pretty child,” said the sick Swallow;
Cl
I have been famously warmed. Soon I shall get my
strength back again, and I shall be able to fly about in the
warm sunshine.”
“Oh!” she said, “it is so cold without. I t snows and
freezes. Stay in your warm bed, and I will nurse you.”
Then she brought the Swallow water in the petal of a
flower; and the Swallow drank, and told her how he had
torn one of his wings in a thorn-bush, and thus he had not
been able to fly so fast as the other swallows, which had
sped away, far away, to the warm countries. So a t last he
- THUMBELINA, THE FLOWER FAIRY 145
had fallen to the ground; but he could remember nothing

more, and did not know a t all how he had come where she
had found him.
The whole winter the Swallow remained there, and
Thumbelina nursed and tended him heartily. Neither the
Field Mouse nor the Mole heard anything about it, for
they did not like the poor Swallow. So soon as the spring
came, and the sun warmed the earth, the Swallow bade
Thuinbelina farewell, and she opened the hole which the
Mole had made in the ceiling. The sun shone in upon
them gloriously, and the Swallow asked if Thumbelina
would go with him; she could sit upon his back, and they
would fly away into the green wood. But Thumbelina
knew that the old Field Mouse would be grieved if she
left her. “No, I cannot !” said Thumbelina.
“Farewell, farewell, you good, pretty girl!” said the
Swallow; and he flew out into the sunshine. Thumbelina
looked after him, and the tears came into her eyes, for she
was heartily and sincerely fond of the poor Swallow.
“Tweet-weet ! tweet-weet !” sang the bird, and flew into
the green forest. Thumbelina felt very sad. She did not
get permission to go out into the warin sunshine. The
corn which was sown in the field over the house of the
Field Mouse grew up high into the air; it was quite a thick
wood for the poor girl, who was only an inch in height.
“You are betrothed now, Thumbelina,” said the Field
Mouse. “My neighbor has proposed for you. W h a t
great fortune for a poor child like you! Now you must
work a t your outfit, woolen and linen clothes both; for
you must lack nothing when you have become the Mole’s
wife.”
Thumbelina had t o turn the spindle, and the Mole hired
four spiders to weave for her day and night. Every eve-
ning the Mole paid her a visit; and he was always saying
that when the summer should draw to a close, the sun
would not shine nearly so hot, for that now it burned the
earth almost as hard as a stone. Yes, when the summer
I
should have gone, then he would keep his wedding day

with Thumbelina. But she was not glad a t all, for she
did not like the tiresome Mole. Every morning when the
sun rose, and every evening when it went down, she crept
out a t the door; and when the wind blew the corn-ears
apart, so that she could see the blue sky, she thought how
bright and beautiful it was out here, and wished heartily
t o see her dear Swallow again. But the Swallow did not
come back; he had doubtless flown far away, in the fair
green forest. When autumn came on, Thumbelina had
all her outfit ready.
“In four weeks you shall celebrate your wedding,” said
the Field Mouse to her. But Thumbelina wept, and de-
clared she would not have the tiresome Mole.
“Nonsense!” said the Field Mouse; “don’t be obstinate,
or I will bite you with my white teeth. H e is a very fine
man whom you will marry. T h e Queen herself has not
such black velvet f u r ; and his kitchen and cellar are full.
Be thankful for your good fortune.” Now the wedding
was to be held. The Mole had already come to fetch
Thumbelina; she was to live with him, deep under the
earth, and never to come out into the warm sunshine, for
that he did not like. The poor little thing was very sor-
rowful; she was now to say farewell to the glorious sun,
which, after all, she liad been allowed by the Field Mouse
to see from the threshold of the door.
“Farewell thou bright sun!” she said, and stretched
out her arms toward it and walked a little ways forth from
the house of the Field Mouse, for now the corn had been
reaped, and only the dry stubble stood in the fields.
“Farewell!” she repeated, twining her arms round a little
red flower which still bloomed there. “Greet little Swal-
low from me, if you see him again.”
“Tweet-weet ! tweet-weet !” a voice suddenly sounded
over her head. She looked up: it was the little Swallow,
who was just flying by. When he saw Thumbelina, he
was very glad; and T h u m b e l h a told him how loth she was
THUMBELINA, THE FLOWER FAIRS 147
to have the ugly Mole for her husband, and that she was
to live deep under the earth, where the sun never shone.
’ And she could not refrain from weeping.
“The cold winter is coming now,” said the Swallow; “I
am going to fly far away into the warm countries. Will
you come with me? You can sit upon my back; then we
shall fly away from the ugly Mole and his dark room,-
away, far away, over the mountains, to the warm coun-
tries, where the sun shines warmer than here, where it is
always summer, and there,are lovely flowers. Only fly
with me, you dear little Thumbelina; you who have saved
my life when I lay frozen in the dark earthy passage.”
“Yes, I will go with you!” said Thumbelina; and she
seated herself on the bird’s back, with her feet on his out-
spread wings, and bound her girdle fast to one of his
strongest feathers; then the Swallow flew up into the air
over forest and over sea, high up over the great mountains,
where the snow always lies; and Thumbelina felt cold in
the bleak air, but then she hid under the bird’s warm
feathers, and only put out her little head to admire all the
be.auties beneath her.
At last they came t o the warm countries. There the
sun shone far brighter than here; the sky seemed twice as
high; in ditches and on the hedges grew the most beau-
tiful blue and green grapes; lemons and oranges hung
in the woods; the air was fragrant with myrtles and bal-
sams, and on the roads the loveliest children ran about,
playing with the gay butterflies. But the Swallow flew
still farther, and it became more and more beautiful.
Under the glorious green trees by the blue lake stood a
palace of dazzling white marble, from the olden time.
Vines clustered around the lofty pillars; at the top were
many swallows’ nests, and in one of these the Swallow
lived, who carried Thumbelina.
“That is my house,” said the Swallow; “but it is not
right that you should live there. It is not yet properly
arranged by a great deal, and you will not be content with
VOl. 1-10
it. Select for yourself one of the splendid flowers which

grow down yonder, then I will put you into it, and you
shall have everything as nice as you can wish,”
“That is capital,” cried she, and clapped her little hands.
A great marble pillar lay there, which had fallen to the
ground and had been broken into three pieces; but be-
tween these pieces grew the most beautiful great white
flowers. The Swallow flew down with Thumbelina, and
set her upon one of the broad leaves. But what was the
little maid’s surprise? There sat a little man in the midst
of the flower, as white and transparent as if he had been
made of glass; he wore the neatest of gold crowns on his
head, and the brightest wings on his shoulders; he him-
self was not bigger than Thurnbelina. H e was the Angel
of the flower. I n each of the flowers dwelt such a little
man or woman, but this one was- King over them all.
‘‘Heavens ! how beautiful he is !” whispered Thumbelina
to the Swallow.
The little Prince was very much frightened a t the Swal-

low, for it was quite a gigantic bird to him, who was so
small. But when he saw Thumbelina, he became very
glad; she was the prettiest maiden he had ever seen.
Therefore he took off his golden crown, and put it upon
her, asked her name, and if she would be his wife, and
then she should be Queen of all the flowers. Now this was
truly a different kind of man from the son of the Toad,
and the Mole with the black velvet fur. She therefore
said “Yes” to the charming Prince. And out of every
flower came a lady or a lord, so pretty to behold that it
was a delight; each one brought Thumbeliiia a present;.
but the best gift was a pair of beautiful wings which had
belonged to a great white fly; these were fastened to
Thumbelina’s back, and now she could fly from flower to
flower. Then there was much rejoicing; and the little -
Swallow sat above them in the nest, and was to sing the
marriage song, which he accordingly did as well as he
could; but yet in his heart he was sad, for he was so fond,
oh! so fond of Thuinbelina, and would have liked never to
part from her.
“You shall not be called Thumbelina,” said the Flower
Angel to her; “that is an ugly name, and you are too fair
for it-we will call you May Blossom!”
\
THE UGLY DUCKLING

BY H A N S CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
From the translation by Doctor H. W. Dulken, Routledge edition

I
It was glori,ous out in the country. It was Summer.

T h e wheatfields were yellow and the oats were green.
T h e hay had been put up in stacks in the green meadows.
T h e stork went about with his long, red legs and chattered
I
songs he had learned from his mother in Egypt. All
around the fields and meadows were deep woods, with
great lakes in them. Yes, it was really glorious out in the
country. I n the midst of the sunshine there lay an o l d ’
farm, and from the wall down to the water grew great
burdocks, so high that littlc! children could stand upright
under the loftiest of them. It was just as wild there as in
thc deepest wood. Here sat a Duck upon her nest, for she
had to hatch her yoii~igones; but she was almost tired
out before the ,little ones camc; and then she so seldom
had visitors. The other ducks liked better io swini about
than t o run up to sit down under a burdock, and cackle
with her. At last one egg-shell after another burst open.
“Piep! piep!” it cried, and in all the eggs there were little
creatures that stuck out their heads.
“Rap! rap!” they said; and they all came rapping out
as fast as they could, loolting all round them under the
green leaves; and the mother let them look as much as
they chose, for green is good for the eyes. “How wide
the world is!” said the young ones, for they certainly had
much more room now than when they were in the eggs.
“DO you think this is all the world?’’ asked the‘mother.
“That extends far across the other side of the garden,
quite into the parson’s field, but I have never been there
150
THE UGLY DUCKLING 1’51 ’
yet. I hope you are all together,” she continued, and

stood up. “No, I have not all. The largest egg still lies
there. H o w long is that to last? I am really tired of it.”
And she sat down again. “Well, how goes it?” asked an
old Duck, who had come to pay her a visit.
“It lasts a long time with that one egg,” said the Duck
who sat there. “It will not burst. Now, only look a t the
others; are they not the prettiest ducks one could see?
They are all like their father: the bad fellow never comes
to see me.”
“Let me see the egg which will not burst,” said the old
visitor. “Relieve me, it is a turkey’s egg. I was once
cheated in that way, and had much trouble with the
young ones, for they are afraid of the water. I could not
get them in. I quacked and clucked, but it was of no use.
Let me see the egg. Yes, that’s a turkey’s egg! Let it
lie there, and you can teach the other children to swim.”
“I think I will sit on it a little longer,” said the Duck.
“I’ve sat so long now that I can sit a few days more.”
“Just as you please,” said the old Duck; and she went
away. At last the great egg burst. “Piep! piep!” said
the little one, and crept forth. It was very large and very
ugly. T h e Duck looked a t it. “It’s a very large duck-
ling,” said she; “none of the others look like that; can it
really be a turkey chick? Now we shall soon find it out.
It must go into the water, even if I have t o thrust it in
myself.”
T h e next day the weather was bright, and the sun
shone on all the green trees. The Mother-Duck went
down to the water with all her little ones. Splash! she
jumped into the water. “Quack! quack!” she said, and
then one duckling after another plunged in. T h e water
closed over their heads, but they came up in an instant,
and swam; their legs went of themselves, and there they
were, all in the water. The ugly grey Duckling swam
with them.
“No, it’s not a turkey,” said she; “look how well it can
152 THE UGLY DUCKLING
use its legs, and how upright it holds itself. I t is my own

child. Quack! quack! come with me, and I’ll lead you out
into the great world, and present you in the poultry-yard;
but keep close to me, so that no one may tread on you,
and take care of t h e cats!”
And so they came into the poultry-yard. There was
a riot going on in there, for two families were quarreling
about an eel’s head, and the cat got it after all. “See, that’s
how it goes in the world!” said the Mother-Duck; and she
whetted her beak, for she, too, wanted the eel’s head.
“Only use your legs,” she said. “See that you can bustle
about, and bow your heads before the old duck yonder.
She’s the grandest of all here; she’s of Spanish blood,-
that’s why she’s so f a t ; and do you see, she has a red r a g -
round her leg; that’s something fine, and the greatest
honor a duck can enjoy; it signifies that one does not
want to lose her, and that she’s t o be looked up to by man
THE UGLY DUCKLING 153
and beast. Shake yourselves-don’t turn in your toes;

a well-brought-up Duck turns its toes quite out, just like
father and mother,-so! Now bend your necks and say
‘Rap !’ ”
And they did so; but the other Ducks round about
looked a t them, and said quite boldly: “Look there! now
we’re t o have these hanging on, as if there were not
enough of us already ! And,-fie !-how that Duckling
yonder looks; we won’t stand that!’’ And one duck flew
up immediately, and bit it in the neck.
“Let it alone,” said the mother; “it does no harm t o
any one.”
“Yes, but it’s too large,” said the Duck who had bitten
i t ; “and therefore it must be pecked.”
“Those are pretty children that the mother has there,”
said the old Duck with the rag round her leg. “They’re
all pretty but that one; that was a failure. I wish she
could alter it.”
“That cannot be done, my lady,” replied the Mother-
Duck. “It is not pretty, but it swims as well as any other;
I may even say it swims better. I think it will grow up
pretty, and become smaller in time; it has lain too long
in the egg, and therefore is not properly shaped.” And
then she pinched it in the neck, and smoothed its feathers.
“Moreover, it is a drake,” she said, “and therefore it is
not of. so much consequence. I think he will be very
strong: he makes his way already.”
“The other d u c k h g s are graceful enough,” said the
old Duck. “Make yourself at home; and if you find an
eel’s head, you may bring it to me.” And now they were
a t home. But the poor Duckling which had crept last out
of the egg and looked so ugly was bitten and pushed and
jeered, as much by the ducks as by the chickens.
“It is too big!” they a11 said. And the turkey-cock, who
had been born with spurs, and therefore thought himself
a King, blew himself up like a ship in full sail, and bore
straight down upon it; then he gobbled, and grew quite
red in the face. The poor Duckling did not know where
it should stand or walk; it was quite sad because it looked
ugly, and was scoffed at by the whole yard,
So it went on the first day; and afterwards it became
worse and worse. The poor Duckling was hunted about
by every one; even its brothers and sisters were quite
angry with it, and said, “If the cat would only catch you,
you ugly creature!” And the mother said, “If you were
only far away!” And the ducks bit it, and the chickens
beat it, and the girl who had to feed the poultry kicked
a t it with her foot. Then it ran and flew over the fence,
and the little birds in the bushes flew up in fear. “That
is because I am so ugly!” thought the Duckling; and it
shut its eyes, but flew on farther; thus it came out into ‘
the great moor, where the Wild Ducks lived. Here it.
lay the whole night long; and it was weary and downcast.
Towards morning the Wild Ducks flew up, and looked
a t their new companion. “What sort of a one are you?”
they asked; a n d the Duckling turned in every direction,
and bowed as well as it could. “You are very ugly!” said
the Wild Ducks. %ut that does not matter to us, so
long as you do not marry into our family.”
Poor thing! it certainly did not think of marrying, and
only hoped to lie among the reeds and drink some of the
swamp-water. Thus it lay two whole days; then came
thither two wild ganders. I t was not long since each had
crept out of an egg, and that’s why they were so saucy.
“Listen, comrade,” said one of them. “You’re so ugly
t h a t I like you. Will you go with us, and become a bird
of passage? Near here, in another moor, there are a few
sweet, lovely wild geese, all unmarried, and all able to
say ‘Rap!’ You’ve a chance of making your fortune, ugly
as you are!”
“Bang! bang!” resounded through the air; and the two
I ganders fell down dead in the swamp, and the water be-
came blood-red. “Bang! bang!” it sounded again, ,and
whole flocks of wild geese rose up from the reeds. And
TRE UCtLY DUCKLING 155
then there was another report. A great hunt was going

on. ’ The hunters were lying in wait all round the moor,
and some were even sitting up in the branches of the
trees, which spread far over the reeds. The blue smoke
rose up like clouds among the dark trees, and was wafted
f a r away across the water; and the hunting dogs came,-
splash, splash!-into the swamp, and the rushes and the
reeds bent down on every side. That was a fright for the
poor Duckling! I t turned its head, and put it under its
wing; but at that moment a frightful great dog stood
close by the Duckling. His tongue hung f a r out of his
mouth and his eyes gleamed horrible and ugly; he thrust
out his nose close against the Duckling, showed his sharp
teeth, and,-splash, $ash-on he went without seizing
it. “Oh, Heaven be thanked!” sighed the Duckling. “I
a m so ugly, that even the dog does not like to bite me!”
And so it lay quiie quiet while the shots rattled through
the reeds and gun after gun was fired. At last, late in
the day, silence was restored; but the poor Duckling did
not dare t o rise up; it waited several hours before it looked
round, and then hastened away out of the moor as fast as
it could. It ran on over field and meadow; there was
such a storm raging that it was hard t o get from one
place to another. Towards evening the Duck came t o a
peasant’s hut. T h e storm whistled round the Duckling in
such a way that the poor creature was obliged to sit down,
and the tempest grew worse and worse. Then the Duck-
’ ling noticed that one of the hinges of the door had given
way, and the door hung so slanting that the Duckling
could.slip through the crack into the room; and it did SO’.
Here lived a woman, with her Tom Cat and her Hen.
And the Tom Cat, whom she called Sonnie, could arch
his back 2nd purr; he could even give out sparks; but for
that one had t o stroke his fur the wrong way. The Hen
had short legs, and therefore she was called Chickabiddy- *
shortshanks; she laid good eggs, and the woman loved her
as her own child. I n the morning the strange Duckling
was a t once noticed, and the Toin Cat began to purr, and
the Hen to cluck.
“What’s this?” said the woman, and looked all round;
but she could not see well, and therefore she thought the
Duckling was a , f a t duck that had strayed. “This is a
rare prize,” she said. “Now I shall have duck‘s eggs. I
hope it is not a drake. W e must t r y that.” And so the
Duckling was on trial for three weeks; but no eggs came.
And the Tom Cat was master of the house, and the Hen
was the lady, and always said, “We and the world!” for
she thought they were half the world, and by far the bet-
ter half. “Can you lay eggs?” she asked. “No,” said the
Duckling. 8
“Then you’ll have the goodness to hold your tonguc.”
And the Tom Cat said, “Can you curve your back, and
purr, and give out sparks?” “No,” said the Duckling.
“Then you cannot have anything t o say when sensible
people are speaking.”
And the Duckling sat in a corner and was sad; then the
fresh air and the sunshine streamed in; and it was seized
with such a strange longing t o swim on the water, that
it could not help telling the Hen of it. “What are you
thinking of?” cried the Hen. “You have nothing to do;
that’s why you have these fancies. Purr or lay eggs, and
they will pass over.”
((
But it is so charming to swim on the water!” said the
Duckling; “SO refreshing t o let-it close above one’s head,
and to dive down t o the bottom.”
“Yes, that must be a mighty pleasure, truly,” quoth the
Hen. “I fancy you must have gone crazy. Ask the Cat
about it,-he’s the cleverest animal I know,-ask him if
he likes t o swim on the water, or to dive down: I won’t
speak about myself. Ask our mistress, the old woman;
no one in the world is cleverer than she. Do you think
she has any desire t o swim, and to let the water close
above her head?”
“You don’t understand me,” said the Duckling.
“W-e don’t understand you? Then pray who is to

understand you? You surely don’t pretend to be cleverer
than the Tom Ca-t and the old woman,-I won’t say any-
thing of myself. Don’t be conceited, child, and be grateful
for all the kindness you have received, Did you not get
into a warm room, and have you not fallen into company
from which you may learn something? But you are a
chatterer, and it is not pleasant to associate with you.
You may believe me,-I speak for your good. 1 tell you
disagreeable things, and by that one may always know
one’s true frier,ds. Only take care that you learn to lay
eggs, or to purr and give out sparks!”
“I think I will go out into the wide world,” said the
Duckling.
“Yes, do go,” replied the Hen. And the Duckling went
away. I t swam on the water, and dived, but it was
slighted by every creature because of its ugliness. Now
came the autumn. The leaves in the forest turned yellow
and brown; the wind caught them so that they danced
about, and up in the air it was very cold. The clouds
hung low, heavy with hail and snow-flakes, and on the
fence stood the raven, crying, “Croak! croak!” for mere
cold; yes, it was enough to make one feel cold to think of
this. The poor little Duckling certainly had not a good
time. One evening,-the sun was just setting in his
beauty,-there came a whole flock of great, handsome
.
birds out of the bushes; they were dazzlingly white, with
long necks; they were swans. They uttered a cry,
spread forth their glorious great wings, and flew away
from that cold region to warmer lands, to fair open lakes.
They mounted so high, so high! and the ugly little Duck-
ling felt quite strange as it watched them. I t turned
round and round in the water like a wheel, stretched out
its neck toward them, and uttered such a strange, loud
cry as frightened itself. Oh! it could not forget those
beautiful, happy birds; and so soon as it could see them no
longer, it dived down to the very bottom, and when it
1
came up again, it was quite beside itself. I t knew not the

name of those birds, and knew not whither they were fly-
ing; but it loved them more than it had ever loved any one.
I t was not a t all envious of them. H o w could it think of
wishing to possess such loveliness as they had? It would
have been glad if only the ducks would have endured its
company-the poor, ugly creature !
And the winter grew cold, very cpld. T h e Duckling
was forced to swim about in the water, to prevent the sur-
face from freezing entirely; but every night the hole in
which it swam about became smaller and smaller. It
froze so hard that the ice covering crackled again; and
the Duckling was obliged to use its legs to prevent the
hole froin freezing up. A t last it became tired, and lay
quite still, and thus froze fast into the ice. .Early in the
morning a peasant came by, and when he saw what had
happened, he took his wooden shoe,, broke the ice-crust
t o pieces, and carried the Duckling home t o his wife. Then
it came t o itself again. The children wanted to play with
i t ; but the,Duckling thought they would do it an injury,
and in its terror fluttered up into the milk-pan, so that
the milk spurted down into the room. T h e woman
clasped her hands, a t which the Duckling flew down into
the butter-tub, and then into the meal-barrel and out
again. H o w it looked then! T h e woman screamed, and
struck a t it with the fire-tongs; the children tumbled over
one another in their efforts to catch the Duckling; and
they laughed and screamed finely! Happily the door
stood open, and the poor creature was able to slip out
between the shrubs into the newly-fallen snow. But it
would be too sad if I were to tell all the misery and care
which the Duckling had to endure in the hard winter. It
lay out on the moor among the reeds, when the sun began
t o shine again and the larks t o sing; it was a beautiful
spring. Then all a t once the Ducking could flap its wings :
they beat the air more strongly than before, and bore it
strongly away; and before it well knew how all this had
happened, it found itself in a great garden, where the

elder trees smelt sweet, and bent their long green branches
down to the canal that wound through the region. Oh,
here it was so beautiful, such a gladness of spring! and
from the thicket came three glorious white swans; they
rustled their wings, and swam lightly on the water. T h e
Duckling knew the splendid creatures, and felt sad.
“I will fly away to them, to the royal birds! And they
will kill me, because I, that am so ugly, dare to approach
them. Better to be killed by them than to be pursued by
ducks, and beaten by fowls, and pushed about by the girl
who takes care of the poultry-yard, and to suffer hunger
in winter!’’ And it flew out into the water, and swam
towards the beautiful swans: these looked a t it, and came
sailing down upon it with outspread wings. “Kill me!”
said the poor creature, and bent its head down upon the
water, expecting nothing but death. But what was this
that it saw in the clear water? I t beheld its own image,-

and, lo! it was no longer a clumsy dark-grey bird, ugly
and hateful to look at, but-a swan! It matters nothing
if one was born in a duck-yard, if one has only lain in a
swan’s egg.
I t felt quite glad a t all the need and misfortune it had
suffered, now it realized its happiness in all the splendor
that surrounded it. And the great swans swam round it,
and stroked it with their beaks. Into the garden came lit-
tle children, who threw bread and corn into the water;
the youngest cried, “There is the new one!” and the other
children shouted joyously, “Yes, a new one has come!”
And they clasped their hands and danced about, and ran
to their father and mother; and bread and cake were
thrown into the water; and they all said, “The new one is
the most beautiful of all! So young and handsome!” and
‘ the old swans bowed their heads before him.
Then he felt quite ashamed, and hid his head under his
wings, for he did not know what to do; he was so happy;
and yet not at all proud. H e thought how he had been
despised; and now he heard them saying that he was the
most beautiful of all the birds. Even the elder tree bent
its branches straight down into the water before him, and
’
the sun shone warm and mild. Then his wings rustled,
he lifted his slender neck, and cried rejoicingly from the
depths of his heart:
“I never dreamed of so much happiness when I was
still the Ugly Duckling!”
I
THE PILGRIMS AND THE GIANT
Retold from Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress
Long ago when men often went far as pilgrims because

of their sins, two pilgrims were on their way from the City
of Destruction to the Celestial City. One of them was
named Christian, and the other Hopeful. They had come
very f a r on a road that often led them up steep hills where
it was hard for them to climb; and they were very tired,
when they saw a pleasant meadow full of flowers near the
road. They thought no harm could come t o them if they
left the road to the Celestial City to follow a by-way,
which led them astray, and a storm came. They were
very weary, and so when it was night, they lay down
under the trees and fell into a deep sleep.
Now not f a r from the place where they lay, there was
a strong castle, which was called “Doubting Castle,” and
the owner was the Giant Despair, who watched for all
pilgrims as they passed, hoping to catch them in his
grounds, that he might put them in prison in a dark cell,
deep under his castle; where it was alwavs as dark as mid-
night.
When he rose very early in the morning and found the
two pilgrims asleep, he took them up and shook them until
161
162 THE PILGRIMS AND THE GIANT
they were awake and in great fear. “You have no right

t o be in my grounds,” he said, “and you must come along
with me.” H e was so strong, that they could not help
themselves, and as they knew they had been in fault, they
had little to say. He drove them to his castle, and put
them in a dark cell, where he kept them for four days and
nights with no food and not a drop of water to drink.
They were both full of sorrow and pain, but Christian
had the greater sorrow, because he was the elder, and had
led Hopeful from the right way into the giant’s fields.
At night, the Giant Despair talked with his wife about
the pilgrims, and asked her how she thought they might
be forced t o give up their faith to the Icing of the Celestial
City. His wife’s name was Diffidence, and by her advice,
the giant gave the poor pilgrims a dreadful beating. He
called them many evil names, as if they were dogs, and
left them lying nearly dead on the floor of the dark cell.
When they came t o themselves, they sighed and groaned
for their fault in leaving the road to walk among the
flowers.
T h e next night when the giant found the pilgrims still
alive, his wife advised t o tell thern of their evil plight until
they would lose all hope and make way with themselves.
This he did as soon as morning came. “Why should you
wish to live longer when you can never escape from this
dark and dreadful place?” he asked. Then he left them,
hoping that they would kill themselves. When he found
that they would not do so, he fell into a great rage, and
told them that they would wish they had never been born.
His wife advised him t o show them all the horrible things
in the castle to break their spirits, and this he did. When
he found that they still kept their own minds against him
and would not give up to him, he beat them again, and
left them lying in the darkness on the floor of their cell.
T h a t night, the giant’s wife warned him to search them
lest they had on them some tool for picking locks, and he
said he would do so as soon as light came.
I
THE PILGRIMS AND THE GIANT 163
’ I t was not long before day that Christian called to

Hopeful, and told him that he had a key in his bosom
called the Key of Promise that might open the doors of
the cell. “Let us try a t once,” said Hopeful. The key
opened the door of the cell with ease. The two pilgrims
made their way to the door of the castle yard, and that
too was opened by the Key of Promise. Afterwards, they
came t o the great gate of iron that closed the whole yard
of the castle. The key opened the gate, but it creaked
so loud on its hinges that the giant was awakened, and
before they had once more reached the road to the Celes-
tial City, he came out to catch them. As they were weak
from hunger, he might have done so, but in running, he
fell down in one of the fits he often has, and the pilgrims
got off safely, being soon on the highway where he could
not follow ’them.
Both are now in the Celestial City, where the Shining
Ones came out to meet them with songs of joy. There,
with the brave Great Heart, the wife and children of
$’ Christian came also, and the Shining Ones sang their
sweetest songs when the father, his wife and their dear
children were all safely together where is no more parting
forever.
Bol. 1-11
FIVE OUT O F ONE POD
There were five peas in one shell: they were green, and
the pod was green, and so they thought all the world was
green; and that was just as it should be. T h e shell grew
and the peas grew, all in a row. T h e sun shone without,
and warmed thc husk, and the rain made it clear and trans-
parent; it was mild in the bright day and in the dark night,
just as it should be, and the peas as they sat there, became
bigger and bigger, and more and more thoughtful, for
something they must do.
“Are we to sit here everlastingly?” asked one. “I’m
afraid we shall become hard by long sitting. I t seems to
me there must be something outside. I have a kind of
inkling of it.”
And weeks went by. The peas became yellow, and the
pod also.
“All the world’s turning yellow,” said they; and they
had a right to say it.
Suddenly they felt a tug at the shell. T h e shell was
torn off, passed through human hands, and glided down
into the pocket of a jacket, in company with other full
pods.
“Now we shall soon be opened,” they said; and that is
just what they were waiting for.
“I should like to know who of us will get farthest,” said
the smallest of the five. “Yes, now it will soon show
itself.”
“What is to be will be,” said the biggest.
“Crack,” the pod,burst, and all the five peas rolled out
into the bright sunshine. There they lay in a child’s hand.
164
FIVE OUT O F iONE POD 165
A little boy was clutching them, and said they were fine
peas for his pea-shooter; and he put one in directly and
shot it out.
“Now I’m flying out into the wide world; catch me if
you can!” and he was gone.
“I,” said the second, “I shall fly straight into the sun.
That’s a shell worth looking at, and one that exactly suits
me.” And away he went.
“We’ll go to sleep wherever we arrive,” said the two
next, “but we shall roll on all the same.” And they cer-
tainly rolled and tumbled down on the ground before they
got into the pea-shooter; but they were put in for all that.
“We shall go farthest,” said they.
“What is to happen will happen,” said the last, as he
was shot forth out of the pea-shooter; and he flew up
against the old board under the garret window, just into
a crack which was filled up with moss and soft mould; and
the moss closed round him ; there he lay, a prisoner indeed,
but not forgotten by provident nature.
“What is to happen will happen,” said he.
Within, in the little garret, lived a poor woman, who
went out in the day to clean stoves, chop wood small, and
~
t o do other hard work of the same kind, for she was strong
and industrious, too. But she always remained poor; and
at home in the garret lay her only daughter, who was very
delicate and weak; for a whole year she had kept her bed,
and it seemed as if she could neither live nor die.
!‘She is going to her little sister,” the woman said. “I
had only the two children, and it was not an easy thing
t o provide for both, but the good God provided for one of
them by taking her home to Himself; now I should be
glad to keep the other that was left me ; but I suppose they
are not to remain separated, and my sick girl will go to
her sister in heaven.”
But the sick girl remained where she was. She lay quiet
and patient all day long while her mother went to earn.
money out of doors. I t was spring, and early in the morn-
166 FIVE OUT O F ONE POD
ing, just as the mother was about to go out to work, the

sun shone mildly and pleasantly through the little win-
dow, and threw its rays across the floor; and the sick girl
fixed her eyes on the lowest pane in the window.
“What may that green thing be that looks in at the
window? It is moving in the wind,” she said.
And the mother stepped to the window, and half opened
it. “Oh!” said she, “on my word, that is a little pea which
has taken root here, and is putting out its little leaves.
H o w can it have got inlo the crack? T h a t is a little gar-
den with which you can amuse yourself.”
And the sick girl’s bed was moved nearer to the win-
dow, so that she could always see the growing pea; and
the mother went forth to her work.
‘,‘Mother, I think I shall get well,” said the sick child in
the evening. “The sun shone in upon me today delight-
fully warm. T h e little pea is prospering famously, and I
shall prosper, too, and get up, and go out into the warm
sunshine.”
“God grant it !” said the mother, but she did not believe
it would be so; but she took care to prop with a little stick
the green plant which had given her daughter the pleasant
thoughts of life, so that it might not be broken by the
wind; she tied a piece of string to the window-sill and t o
the upper part of the frame, so that the pea might have
something round which it could twine, when it shot up;
\
FIVE OUT OF ,ONE POD 167
and it did shoot up indeed,-one could see how it grew

every day.
“Really, here is a flower coming!” said the woman one
day; and now she began to cherish the hope that her sick
daughter would recover. She remembered that lately the
child had spoken much more cheerfully than before, that
in the last few days she had risen in bed of her own accord,
and had sat upright, looking with joyful eyes a t the little
garden i n which only one plant grew. A week afterwards,
the invalid for the first time sat up for a whole hour.
Quite happy, she sat there in the warm sunshine; the win-
dow was opened, and outside before it stood a pink pea-
blossom, fully blown. T h e sick girl bent down and gently
kissed the delicate leaves. This day was like a festival.
“The Heavenly Father Himself has planted that pea,
and caused it to prosper; to be a joy t o you, and to me
also, my blessed child!” said the glad mother;’ and she
smiled a t the flower, as if it had been a good angel.
But about the other peas? Why, the one who flew out
into the wide world and said, “Catch me if you can,” fell
into the gutter on the roof, and found a home in a
pigeon’s crop; the two lazy ones got just as far, for they,
too, were eaten up by pigeons, and thus, a t any rate, they
were of some real use; but the fourth, who wanted to go
up into the sun, fell into the sink, and lay there in the dirty
water for weeks and weeks and swelled prodigiously.
“How beautifully fat I’m growing!” said the pea. ‘ “I
shall burst a t last; and I don’t think any pea can do more
than that. I’m the most remarkable of all the five that
were in the shell.”
And the sink said he was right.
But the young girl at the garret window stood there
with gleaming eyes, with the hue of health on her cheeks,
and folded her thin hands over the pea-blossom, and
thanked Heaven for it.
THE LITTLE MATCH G I R L
It was terribly cold; it snowed

and was already almost dark, and
evening came on, the last evening
of the year. I n the cold and
gloom a poor little girl, bare-
.headed and barefoot, was walking
through the streets. When she
left her own house she certainly
had had slippers on; but of what
use were they? They were very
big slippers, and her mother had
used them till then, so big were
they. T h e little maid lost them
a s she slipped across the road,
where two carriages were rattling
by terribly fast. One slipper was
not to be found again, and a boy
had seized the other, and run
away with it. H e thought he
could use it very well as a cradle, some day when he had
children of his own. So now the little girl went with her
little naked feet, which were quite red and blue with the
cold. I n a n old apron she carried a number of matches,
and a bundle of them in her hand. .No one had bought any-
thing of her all day, and no one had given her a farthing.
Shivering with cold and hunger, she crept along, a pic-
ture of misery, poor little girl! T h e snow-flakes covered
her long fair hair, which fell in pretty curls over her neck;
but she did not think of that now. I n all the windows
168
.
THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL 169
lights were shining, and there was a glorious smell of

roast goose, for it was New Year's Eve. Yes, she thought
of that!
I n a corner formed by two houses, one of which project-
ed beyond the other, she sat down, cowering. She had
drawn up her little feet, but she was still colder, and she
did not dare to go home, for she had sold no matches, and
did not bring a farthing of money. From her father she
would certainly receive a beating, and besides, it was cold
a t home, for they had nothing over them but a roof
through which the wind whistled, though the largest rents
had been stopped with straw and rags.
Her little hands were almost benumbed with the cold.
Ah! a match might do her good, if she could only draw
one from the bundle, and rub it against the wall, and warm
her hands a t it. She drew one out. R-r-atch! how it sput-
tered and burned! It was a warm bright flame, like a
little candle, when she held her hands over it; it was a
wonderful little light! I t really seemed to the little girl
as she sat before a great polished stove, with bright brass
feet and a brass cover. How the fire burned! How com-
fortable it was! But the little flame went out, and the
stove vanished, and she had only the remains of the
burned match in her hand.
A second was rubbed against the wall. I t burned up,
and when the light fell upon the wall it became transpar-
ent like'a thin veil, and she could see through it into the
room. On the table a snow-white cloth was spread; upon
it stood a shining dinner service; the roas,t goose smoked
gloriously, stuffed with apples and dried plums. And
what was still more splendid to behold, the goose hopped
down from the dish, and waddled along the floor, with a
knife and fork in its breast, to the little girl. Then the
match went out, and only the thick, damp, cold wall was
before her. She lighted another match. Then she was
sitting under a beautiful Christmas tree; it was greater
and more ornamental than the one she had seen through
170 THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL
the glass door a t the rich merchant’s. Thousands of

candles burned upon the green branches, and coloured pic-
tures like those in the print-shops looked down upon them.
T h e little girl stretched forth her hand towards them;
then the match went out. T h e Christmas lights mounted
higher. She saw them now as stars in the sky; one of
them fell down, forming a long line of fire.
66
Now some one is dying,” thought the little girl, for
her grandmother, the only person who had loved her, and
who was now dead, had told her that when the star fell
down a soul mounted up to God. She rubbed another
match against the wall; it became bright again, and in the
brightness the old grandmother stood clear and shining,
mild and lovely.
“Grandmother !” cried the child, “Oh ! take me with you!
I know you will go when the match is burned out. You
will vanish like the warm fire, the warm food, and the
great glorious Christmas tree!”
And she hastily rubbed the whole bundle of matches,
for she wished t o hold her grandmother fast. And the
matches burned with such a glow that it became brighter
than in the middle of the day; grandmother had never
been so large or so beautiful. She took the little girl in
her arms, and both flew in brightness and joy above the
earth, very, very high, and up there was neither cold, nor
hunger, nor care-they were with God!
But in the corner, leaning against the wall, sat the poor
girl with red cheeks and smiling mouth, frozen to death
on the last evening of the Old Year. T h e New Year’s sun
rose upon a little corpse! The child sat there, stiff and
cold, with the matches of which one bundle was burned.
“She wanted to warm herself,” the people said. No one
imagined what a beautiful thing she had seen, and in what
glory she had gone in with her grandmother to the New
Year’s Day.
A CHILD’S DREAM O F A S T A R
BY CHARLES DICKENS
There was once a child, and he strolled about a good

deal, and thought of a number of things. H e had a sister,
who was a child, too, and his constant companion. These
two used to wonder all day long. They wondered at the
beauty of the flowers; they wondered at the height and
blueness of the sky; they wondered a t the depth of the
bright water;. they wondered at. the goodness and the
power of God who made the lovely world.
They used to say to one another, sometimes: “Sup-
posing all the children upon earth were to die, would the
flowers, and the water, and the sky be sorry?” They be-
lieved they would be sorry. “For,” said they, “the buds
are the children of the flowers, and the little playful
streams that gambol hown the hillsides are the children
of the water; and the smallest bright specks playing a t
hide-and-seek in the sky all night, must surely be the chil-
dren of the stars; and they would all be grieved t o see
their playmates, the children of men, no more.”
There was one clear shining star that used to come out
in the sky before the rest, near the church-spire, above the
graves. It was larger and more beautiful, they thought,
than all the others, and every night they watched for it,
standing hand in hand at the window. Whoever saw it
first, cried out, “I see the star!” And often they cried out
both together knowing so well when it would rise, and
where. So they grew to be such friends of it, that before
lying down in their beds, they always looked out once
again, to bid it good night; and when they were turning
round to sleep, they used to say, “God bless the star!”
171
172 A CHILD’S’DREAMOF A STAR
But while she was still very young, 0, very, very

young, the sister drooped, and came to be so weak that
she could no longer stand in the window at night; and
then the child looked sadly out by himself, and when he
saw the star, turned round and said to the patient pale
face on the bed, “I see the star!” and then a smile would
come upon the face, and a little weak voice used to say:
“God bless my brother and the star!”
And so the time came, all too soon! when the child
looked out alone, and when there was no face on the bed;
and when there was a little grave among the graves, not
there before; and when the star made long rays down
towards him, as he saw it through his tears.
Now, these rays were so bright, and they seemed to
make such a shining way from earth to heaven, t h a t w h e n
the child went to his solitary bed, he dreamed about the
star; and dreamed that, lying where he was, he saw a train
A CHILD’S DREAM OF A STAR 173
of people taken up that sparkling road by angels. And the

star, opening, showed him a great world of light, where
many more such angels waited to receive them.
All these angels, who were waiting, turned their beam-
ing eyes upon the people who were carried up into the
star; an? some came out from the long rows in which they
stood, and fell upon the people’s necks, and kissed them
tenderly, and went away with them down avenues of
light, and were so happy in their company, that lying in
his bed he wept for joy.
But there were many angels who did not go with them,
and among them one he knew. ’ The patient face that
once had lain upon the bed was glorified and radiant, but
his heart found o u t his sister among all the host.
His sister’s angel lingered near the entrance of the star,
and said to the leader am,ong those who had brought the
people thither,-
“ISmy brother come?”
And he said, “No.”
She ,was turning hopefully away, when the child
stretched out his arms, and cried, “0 sister, I am here!
Take me!” And then she turned her beaming eyes upon
him and it was night; and the star was shining into the
room, making long rays down towards him as he saw it
through his tears.
From that hour forth, the child looked out upon the star
as on the home he was to go to, when his time should
come; and he thought that he did not belong to the earth
alone, but to the star too, because of his sister’s angel
gone before.
There was a baby born to be a brother to the child ; and
while he was so little that he never yet had spoken word,
he stretched his tiny form out on his bed,and died.
Again the child dreamed of the opened star, and of the
company of angels, and the train of people, and the rows
174 A CHILD’S DR.EAM O F A STAR
I of angels with their beaming eyes all turned upon those

people’s faces.
3
Said his sister’s angel to the leader,-
“Is my brother come?”
And he said, “Not that one, but another.”
As the child beheld his brother’s angel in her arms, he
cried, “0 sister, I am here! Take me!” And she turned
and smiled upon him, and the star was shining.
H e grew to be a young man, and was busy a t his books
when a n old servant came to him and said,-
“Thy mother is no more. I bring her blessing on her
darling son !”
Again a t night he saw the star, and all tHat former com-
pany. Said his sister’s angel to the leader,--
“IS my brother come?”
And he said, “Thy mother !”
A mighty cry of joy went forth through all the star,
because the mother was reunited to her two children. And
he stretched out his arms and cried, “0mother, sister, and
brother, I am here! Take me!” And they answered him,
“Not yet.” And the star was shining.
H e grew to be a man whose hair was turning gray, and
he was sitting in his chair by the fireside, heavy with grief,
and with his face bedewed with tears, when the star
opened once again.
Said his sister’s angel to the leader, “Is my brother
come?”
And he said, “Nay, but his maiden daughter.”
And the man who had been the child saw his daughter,
newly lost to him, a celestial creature among those three,
and he said, “My daughter’s head is on my sister’s bosom,
and her a r m is round my mother’s neck, and a t her feet
there is the baby of old time, and I can bear the parting
from her, God be praised!”
And the star was shining.
I
A CHILD’S DREAM OF A STAR 175
Thus the child came to be an old man, and his once

smooth face was wrinkled, and his steps were slow and
feeble, and his back was bent. And one night as he lay
upon his bed, his children standing round, he cried, as he
had cried so long ago,-
“I see the star !”
They whispered one another, “He is dying.”
And he said, “I am. My age is falling from me like a
,garment, and I move towards the star as a child. And 0,
my Father, now I thank thee that it has so often opened,
t o receive those dear ones who await me!”
And the star was shining; and it shines upon his grave.
THE MAGIC WORD
BY THE GRIMM BROTHERS
Retold from the Story of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves in the
Arabian Nights
There once lived two brothers,-one was poor, the other

rich; but the rich brother gave the poor one nothing, and
he had to work hard for his living. Times were some-
times so bad that his wife and children had not even bread
to eat.
One day he was driving his cart through a wood, and
noticed a t the side of the path an opening through the
trees, and behind them a large barren mountain which
he had never observed before. So he stood still and
looked a t it with surprise.
As he so stood he saw twelve fierce-looking men coni-
’ ing toward him. Thinking they were robbers, he drew
his cart behind the bushes and climbed up a tree to see
what would happen. T h e twelve men went and stood be-
fore the mountain and cried, “Mountain Sesima, Moun-
tain Sesima, open thyself !” Immediately the sides of the
mountain parted asunder, and the twelve men walked
in, and immediately it closed after them.
I n a short time, however, it again opened, and the
twelve men came out, carrying heavy sacks on their backs,
and as soon as they were all in the open air they turned to
the mountain, and said, “Mountain Sesima, Mountain
Sesima, close thyself !”
T h e sides instantly came together and there was no
longer any entrance to be seen, and the twelve men went
away.
/ 176
THE MAGIC WORD 177
As soon as they were out of sight the poor man came

down from the tree, an’d felt very curious to know what
could be concealed in the mountain. So he placed himself
before it, and said, “Mountain Sesima, Mountain Sesima,
open thyself!” and the mountain stood open before him.
He stepped in and found the whole interior was a mine
full of silver and gold, and behind the gold lay heaps of
pearls and sparkling precious stones like hoarded grain.
T h e poor man hardly knew what t o do, or. whether he
dare take anything from these treasures. At last he filled
his pockets with gold, leaving the pearls and precious
stones untouched. When he wished to go out of the mine,
he remembered to say, “Mountain Sesima, Mountain
Sesima, close thyself !” And immediately the mountain
closed, and the poor man took his cart from behind the
bushes and drove it home to his house. *
178 THE MAGIC WORD
H e now wanted for nothing; care had fled, and he could

buy bread and wine and all he required for his wife and
children. They lived for a long time in happiness and
peace, but he did not forget to give to the poor, and was
kind to everyone.
When he went a second time to the mountain, he bor-
0
rowed of his brother a bushel measure to carry the gold
and silver; but the ri,ch treasure he did not touch. A t his
third visit he also borrowed the bushel measure of his
brother whose suspicions were now aroused. H e had for
a long time been jealous of his brother’s fortune and his
happy household, and he could not imagine where he ob-
tained these riches, and what he wanted the bushel for.
Then a cunning thought came into his head; he would
spread pitch over the bottom of the bushel; and when the
measure came back, there, sure enough, was a piece of gold
sticking to it.
Immediately he went to his brother, and asked him,
“What have you been measuring with my bushel?”
“Wheat and barley,” said the other. Then he showed
him the piece of gold, and threatened him that if he did
not tell the truth he would complain of him t o the justices.
Then the poor man told his brother all that had occurred.
O n this, the rich brother had his horses harnessed to
a wagon and drove away, quite determined t o make good
use of the opportunity, and bring away richer treasure
than mere gold and silver. When he came to the moun-
tain he cried, “Mountain Sesima, Mountain Sesima, open
thyself!” T h e mountain obeyed and, as he went in, the
mountain closed upon him.
There lay the riches all before him, and for a long time
he was in doubt what first t o lay hold of. At last he se-
lected as many precious stones as he could carry, and
turned to go out of the mountain with his load.
But his heart and thought had been so full of riches and
treasures that he had forgotten the words, and said,
“Mountain Simeli, Mountain Simeli, open thyself !” but
\
THE MAGIC WORD 179
that was not the right word, and the mountain did not
move itself, but remained closed.
H e became terribly frightened; but the longer he
thought over the word the more puzzled he became, and
all his treasures now were useless t o help him. Evening
came, and then the mountain opened, and the twelve rob-
bers came in. They quickly saw him, and laughed as they
said, “Have we caged you a t last, little bird? Did you
think that your visits were not noticed? The first and
second times we could not touch you; but this is the third
time, and you shall not escape!”
Then he cried out piteously, “It was not I, indeed it
was not I, until today; it was my brother !” U
But he might beg for his life and say what he would-all
was useless, and they very quickly cut his head off.
Vol. I--12
.
PARIZADE AND H E R BROTHERS
Retold from a French Story Compared with the
Original in the Arabian Nights
T h e Princess Forward, with her two brothers, whom

’.
she loved dearly, lived in a palace in Persia. I t had been
left her and her brothers by a very rich and good man,
they thought their father, though he was not their real
father. When he died, he told them that if they always
loved each other and feared nothing except doing wrong,
they would be happy.
T h e Persian name of Princess Forward was Parizade.
Her brothers were named Dareall and Fearnaught.
One day, there came to the palace a fairy in disguise as
an old woman and the Princess Forward was kind to her.
She told of a mountain, far away, on the top of which
was a talking bird, in a golden cage that hung on the
bough of a magic tree, planted close by a fountain of yel-
low water. T h e leaves of the rnagic tree, filled the air
with wonderful music when the wind blew through them.
A single twig from the tree would grow in a day into
another tree of the same kind. A single small bottle full
of the magic water, if poured in a fountain, would spout
upwards in a shining stream, filling the whole air with
, perfume. T h e talking bird could answer any question and
guess any riddle. “We must have all three of these
things,” said the brothers of the Princess. Both wished
to go a t once, but she begged that one of them would stay
with her. So Prince Dareall started first. H e gave his
sister a magic knife. “If any great trouble comes to me,
there will be rust on the blade,” he said.
Then he rode away until he came to the foot of the
lS\O
PARIZADE AND HER BROTHERS 181
enchanted mountain, where an old man begged him to

turn back. “Hundreds have gone up, none have come
back,” said the old man. “I must go forward, come what
may,’’ said Prince Dareall. “Then go always forward and
let nothing make you lookhack,” said the old man.
Half-way up the mountain, the Prince began to h e a r . .
loud voices. Just behind him, a rough voice called him
“fool.” All the foul names ever heard,-and yet more, were
shouted in his ear. Still he kept his face forward until a
voice shouted: “Coward, you dare not turn to face me.”
Then the Prince turned with his sword drawn to fight.
I n a second, he had been changed into a smooth black
stone, one of hundreds along the path that led up to the
top of ‘the mountain. I n that same hour, when Princess ’
Forward and her brother looked a t the blade of the magic
knife, it was red with rust.
At once, Prince Fearnaught mounted his horse to find
anh help his brother. H e gave his sister a magic necklace.
“If any great trouble comes to me, the pearls will stick
together,” he said. Then he rode away and rode on and
on, for many a day, until he found the old man a t the foot
of the mountain, who warned him as his brother had been
warned. But Prince Fearnaught pressed forward and
upward, turning not a t all for the shrieks and threats and
curses that came from the ground all around him. They
were awful to hear, but he pressed forward, until he was
called coward, and challenged to turn and prove himself a
brave man. Then, as he turned, sword in hand, he became
a smooth black stone, lying a few feet from the black stone
into which his brother had been changed. When the
Princess Forward looked at the magic necklace and
‘learned from it of her brother’s fate, she sent for her horse
and rode away to find her brothers. .
When she came t o the foot of the mountain and the old
man warned her never to turn her head for any insult or
threat, she dismounted and stuffed her ears with cotton.
Then she climbed the path upwards. At first, she could
182 PARIZADE AND HER BROTRER8
not hear the voices, but they soon grew so loud that‘she
could hear the foulest insults and the worst threats. “For-
’ ward, always forward,” she said, and kept on until she had
reached the top of the mountain. “Welcome,” said the
Talking Bird. “If I must be a slave, let it be to one whom
nothing can turn back from what ought to be done.”
“How shall I find and help my dear brothers?” asked
the Princess. The bird told her to drop a drop of water
from the fountain on every black stone along the pathway.
When she did so, the black stones were changed into
scores and scores of gallant young men, who crowded
around to thank her. Her brothers were among the first
t o rise in their own shape. With the cage of the talking
bird, a phial of the magic water and a twig from the sing-
ing tree, they returned to their own palace, where they
poured the water into a fountain and planted the twig by
it. T h e water soon became a stream which rose high in
PARIZADE AND HER BROTHERS 183
air and filled the whole street with perfume, and all were
charmed by the music from the tree which grew from the
twig. The King soon heard of these wonders and came in
state to see them. The talking bird hung in its cage on
the bough of. the singing tree. The King asked her many
riddles, and she answered them all. “Now, 0 King, I will
ask you a riddle,” she said. “What became of your fair
daughter and your two sons whom you allowed to be
taken away from your palace when children, because of
foul lies told on their mother?” The King was ashamed
and could not answer. The Talking Bird told him that
Princess Forward and her two brothers, Dareall and
Fearnaught, were his own lost children. “You have not
been a very wise king or you would not have lost your
children,” said the Talking Bird. The King thanked her
and told her he would try to be wiser if she would guess
all his riddles for him. So he was joined once more to his
lost children, and he has fame even yet as the wisest king
of Persia. But until he listened to the Talking Bird, no
one had called him wise.
A L A D D I N A N D THE W O N D E R F U L L A M P
Retold from Lane’s Version of the Arabian Nights’ ,
Entertainments
This is the story of Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp,

as it was told by his mother, the Wise Fatima, to the
Caliph Ali (whose name be blessed!), he being then ten
years old.
I n a city of China lived the tailor, hfustapha, father of
Aladdin, a boy of good parts whom his father and mother
did not train in the way of wisdom because of the hard
work which left them little time to teach him. Hence it
fell out that Aladdin grew up to be no help to them. Being
now a tall boy, he lived idle with other idlers of the streets,
until his father, now grown old, died of his grief and too
much labor.
All that the mother of Aladdin could earn by spinning
cotton was hardly enough to buy them bread. Standing
at the corner of the street, Aladdin being hungry, thought
upon a saying of his father, that they who daily would be
fed, by labor daily must be sped. Then it came to pass
that a tall, dark stranger in a rich robe, came up t o him
and said: “Have I found thee, 0 Aladdin, son of m y
brother, lost and well-beloved? Come with me that as we
walk together, I may tell thee of the good fortune that
awaits thee! Then we may visit and comfort thy mother.”
Likewise the stranger gave him a handful of silver and
bought him sweetmeats from the shops.
Then, being untaught by his mother in the way of wis-
dom, Aladdin walked out of the city with the stranger,
who told him many strange things of Africa and distant
lands, until they came to the foot of a mountain, far from
184
ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 185
the city. There the stranger stopped, and with his staff
scraped away the dead leaves from a spot around which
he then drew a circle, after saying a charm. When he had
uncovered a trapdoor’ of stone, with a ring for lifting it
upwards, he took a ring of silver, set with a green stone,
from his own finger and placed it on the first finger of
Aladdin’s right hand. “Now,” said he to Aladdin, “lift
thou the trapdoor, and the steps will lead thee into a gar-
den under the mountain, where thou wilt find on a shelf in
the rock a lighted lamp. Having blown out the flame,
pour out the oil and bring back the lamp itself to me here,
, after which thou shalst live with me as my son and fare as
do the sons of the rich and great.”
Thereupon Aladdin lifted the trapdoor. Going down
the steps as he had been bidden, he came into a garden of
great beauty under the mountain. When he had walked
far, he found the lamp and took it back with him as he
had been told, stopping on the way to gather,fruits of ’
green, red, yellow and blue colors from the trees of the
garden.
When he came once more t o the steps, the stranger
. called him to hand the lamp upwards before he himself
stepped out from the stairway. But Aladdin, having the
lamp in the bosom of his shirt, had covered it with the
beautiful fruits of the garden. He feared to say that he
had plucked them, and said that he could not give the
lamp until afterwards. “Am I not thine Uncle,” said the
stranger, “and wilt thou disobey and defy me?” They
quarreled for the space of half a n hour, after which the
stranger iri a rage, waved his staff and the door of the
cavern closed. Aladdin was left a prisoner in the garden.
There he remained for three days and nights, weeping
bitterly on finding that what he thought fruits of the gar-
den, were stones which could not be eaten.
In wiping away his tears, he rubbed the ring on his
finger against his cheek, and a great and awful Genie
stood before him, bowing low. “What is the will of my
!
186 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
lord, Master of the Ring?” asked the Genie. “I am the

Slave of the Ring. Speak! T o hear is to obey!”
“Then take me out of this horrible place before I starve
to death,” sobbed Aladdin. And in a moment, he found
himself standing a t the foot of the mountain, with the city
in sight but far off. Having made his way home and
eaten greedily of the black bread which was all his poor
mother could give him, he told her all that had taken place.
She told him that the only brother of his father had been
long dead. So they thought the false uncle must have
been some accursed wizard who sought out idle boys for
his magic arts.
Know, Son of my Heart, that the false uncle of Aladdin
was a wicked magician, that very one who is called Afri-
canus, the Great! H e had studied in Egypt the thousand
and one books by which the great Solomon ben David
fell into the evil ways that brought the curse of heaven
on himself and all his household after him. For he was
not satisfied to be wise. H e sought to have all power over
all men and over all the cursed spirits of evil, who work
woe on earth for all they can cheat. When Africanus had
studied many books of magic, he had the help of all these
worst spirits of evil in great crimes for which it was
written he should a t last be punished through his own evil.
For it is said by‘the wise:
“Think not by wrong, you can grow strong,

Though all men call you great !
Each wrong you do and then forget, . )
While still on wrong your heart is set,
O r soon or late, will\bbe your’fate.”
T h e wicked magician had learned from his books of the

Wonderful Lamp, which makes him who has it most
powerful among living men. H e khew of the spell upon
the lamp through which it could be taken from the under-
ground garden only by such a boy as Aladdin. So after .
beguiling Aladdin, he put upon his finger the ring set with
the seal of Solomon, without which Aladdin could not
have moved the stone that closed the stairway into the
magic garden or breathed its magic air without dying a t
once. H e thought in his wicked heart that when he had
taken the lamp from Ala'ddin and got back his ring, he
would push the boy back, headlong, down the stairway.
Then he would have repeated the charm which closed the .
trapdoor forever, and Aladdin would have starved t o
death in a garden whose trees bore fruit of diamonds,
rubies, emeralds, and stones more precious than the
crown-jewels of the great Sultans, who fought bloody bat-
tles in the hope of winning them from each other.
Thus being cheated by his own wickedness, the
magician lost his magic ring as well as the lamp.
T h e morning after Aladdin's return, he asked his
mother for food, but she had nothing to give him. H e told
her to scour the old lamp he had brought home and they
\
would sell it for the price of a breakfast. No sooner had

the poor woman begun rubbing the lamp than a dreadful
Genie, tall as a giant, stood before her. “What is your
will?” he said. “Speak, that I and all other slaves of the
lamp may hear and obey!”
As his mother fell fainting with fear, Aladdin snatched
the lamp from her hand and said boldly: “We are hun-
g r y ; bring us food.” Even before he had brought his
mother back to life by sprinkling her face with cold water,
the Genie had placed on the table a large silver waiter,
with twelve covered silver dishes, each holding the finest
viands, with two silver plates of fine white bread and a
great silver flagon of sherbet, cooled with snow, and two
large silver drinking cups. T h e Genie had vanished, as a
dream vanishes when we awake, but when Aladdin and his
mother had eaten their fill, the costly silver was there to
prove that they had not dreamed. For two days they
lived on what‘the Genie had brought them. But when
Aladdin would have rubbed the lamp once more, his
mother could not bear the thought of seeing again the
horrible monster who had called himself the Slave of the
Lamp. “Dear son,” she begged, “have nothing more to do
with these evil spirits! Sooner or later, they destroy all
who t r y to command them.”
For fear that his mother might scream and betray their
secret t o their neighbors if he should call back the Genie of
the Lamp, Aladdin hid it away in a safe place. H e sold the
silver waiter to a jeweler, who was honest enough to give
two thousand sequins for it. This was its full value by
weight, but the honest jeweler sold it afterwards for five
thousand, because of its beautiful ornaments. W h e n he
told Aladdin that a large ruby in the shop was intended for
the Sultan who would pay a hundred thousand sequins for
it, Aladdin knew that the fruits of the enchanted garden he
had brought back in his bosom were precious stones al-
most beyond price. On his return home, he gave his
mother money to buy clothing for herself, such as was
worn by the wives of the rich. Before the money paid by

the jeweler was all spent, they had removed into a dwell-
ing on a fine street. There Aladdin lived in a room of his
own, apart from his mother’s, that he might rub the lamp
and call up the Genie without her knowledge.
Five years passed thus. Having seen the Sultan’s
daughter, the Princess Buddir a1 Buddoor, whose. face was
more,beautiful than the full moon, Aladdin, who was now
a tall young man, made up his mind to marry he,r. When
he told his mother of this, she wept because she thought
he had lost his mind and that the Sultan would certainly
cause him to be whipped to death. But by this time, Alad-
din had begun to grow cunning in the ways of the world.
H e confessed to his mother that he could still call up the
Genie .of both the ring and the lamp, and that both would
obey him. H e promised her that they should never appear
in her presence if she would help him. At last she yielded
and went to the palace of the Sultan, richly dressed, with ’
a richly dressed servant, carrying one of their covered
silver dishes, filled with the wonderful gems Aladdin had
brought from the enchanted garden. It was the day when
all were allowed to kneel before the throne. She fell on
her face three times before speaking and then said to the
Sultan: “A boon, a boon, most mighty King of Icings,
for the most unworthy mother of a most contemptible
son. H e begs that you will accept this mean and poor
gift from his treasures, and that you will let him come
in his own person before the throne to ask the hand of
the heavenly Princess, your daughter !”
When she gave.the silver dish to the Sultan and he saw
it filled with jewels, far richer than the richest in the
treasury, he thought Aladdin to be some great Prince and
.
consented for him to come next day t o the palace. Having
rubbed the lamp and given orders to the Genie, who
obeyed in all things, Aladdin rode to the palace next day.
H e was dressed in royal robes, mounted on a splendid
white horse, a t the head of a hundred splendidly dressed
knights, each mounted on a white horse, as a guard for

forty black slaves, each of whom carried on his head a
covered casket of silver, filled to the brim with diamonds
and rubies, larger than the eggs of pheasants. As they
rode through the streets, Aladdin and the knights scat-
tered pieces of gold and silver to the people who crowded
to see them. A crier, blowing a silver trumpet, cried out:
“These are the gifts of Prince Aladdin,” and the people
cried back: “May Prince Aladdin live forever!”
Such are the ways of crowds, and such are the ways
of their Sultans, 0’ Son of my Heart! Aladdin’s riches
gave him his will of all that riches can buy. It was agreed
that as soon as Aladdin could build a palace a s fine as
that of the Sultan, he should marry the Princess. T h e
Slaves of the Lamp, of whom there were ten myriads,
built the palace in a single night. T h e marriage took
place with a week of feasting for all the people of the city.
This Aladdin paid for. When all the great nobles and
the merchants, who paid the taxes, were called together
a t the closing feast, he told them that in honor of their
great goodness, he had paid into the King’s treasury a
I sum of money that would free them from taxes for a year.
Then with one voice, they cried: “May Prince Aladdin
live forever.”
Now after five years, the wicked magician, who had
made his way back to Egypt after many hardships, looked
into his magic mirror and learned that instead of starving
in t h e enchanted garden on fruit of diamonds and gold,
Aladdin had escaped and become the most powerful
Prince in the world. Knowing that this must be because
of the Wonderful Lamp, the magician set out for China.
I n a year and a day he reached Aladdin’s city, disguised
as a travelling merchant.
For seven days, he went through the streets of the city,
crying “New Lamps for Old,” driving a cart loaded with
bright new copper lamps. These he exchanged with the
’
housewives for old lamps of any kind they offered him.
ALADDIN AND THE WONDGRFUL &Ai$& isi
There was such talk of it that it-had come even to the
ears of the Princess herself and when she heard him cry-
ing, “New Lamps for Old” in the street, she said to her
handmaiden: “How fortunate, dear Faireyes, that my
Lord Aladdin, the light of my life, has forgotten and left
his keys in the lock of his closet. I never knew him t o
do such a thing before. I know there is an old, ugly lamp
on the shelves he must have forgotten about. What a
pleasant surprise it will be for him when he finds we have
exchanged it with this foolish merchant for one of his
beautiful new ones.”
Straightway,she gave the Wonderful Lamp to her
handmaid, who ran into the street and gave it to the
magician in exchange for a new one. So it is said : “Their
fortune thrives who trust their wives.” And again it is
said: ‘!When fashions change, hold your own best, or
be through your whole life distressed.” No sooner did
the Magician find the Wonderful Lamp in his hands, than
he ran with it into the hall of Aladdin’s Palace where he
summoned the Genie and in a moment, the palace with
the Princess and all others in it, disappeared. The Genie
set i’t down in a solitary place in Africa, where the Magi-
cian began a t once begging the Princess to marry him,
telling her that Aladdin had been slain by robbers. This
was false. On that same day, when Aladdin returned
from his journey, he was seized by the Sultan’s guards
and carried a prisoner, with his hands tied behind him,
before the throne. Such was the Sultan’s rage at the loss
of his daughter and of the palace, that he would not allow
Aladdin to speak a t all. Calling him a vile wizard, he
ordered him to be whipped with a thousand and one
lashes and then to be cut in pieces. But when Aladdin
.was carried into the marketplace to be whipped, the
people to whom he had given much money atld great
feasts, gathered in a great crowd, and took him away
from the Sultank guards. They captured the Sultan’s
palace and wished to make Aladdin Sultan in room of his
igi ALADDIN ATSb THE: WONDERFUL LAMP
wife’s father, but he would not permit it. H e told the

Sultan t o wait in patience for three changes of the moon,
and then to rise a t midnight and expect to find the palace
once more in place. Departing from the city, he came to
a a grove where he rubbed his seal-ring, and was carried
by the Slave of the Ring t o Africa and set down in his
wife’s own chamber. There he found her with her
handmaids, pale and in tears. After the first joy of their
meeting was over, he learned from her that the Magician,
who always carried the Wonderful Lamp in the bosom
of his robe, would return from the great city of Egypt
a t nightfall. I n his own room of the palace, Aladdin
called the Genie of the Ring. “To hear is to obey,” said
the Genie of the Ring, “but against the Genie of the Lamp,
we of Ring can do nothing except the mind that is thee
be greater than the mind of him who holds the lamp.”
And the Genie of the Ring pointed to the forehead of
Aladdin, saying: “Know thyself and be thyself, for the
hour of the testing has come!” And Aladdin thereupon
shut himself in his closet until he heard the African Magi-
cian in the chamber of the Princess, his wife. Then
stepped he from the closet. Then stood he straight
before the Magician. Then said he in the voice of the
fearless: “Thine hour has come. Be all thy crimes before
thine eyes and upon thy head! May Allah, the Merciful,
the Compassionate, who rewardeth every man according
to his works, judge between thee and me!”
Then, lo, the Magician, being full of blind passion, for-
got the Wonderful Lamp, and smote Aladdin in the face.
As he smote, the veins in his neck swelled and his heart
burst, and he fell down dead before the feet of Aladdin.
‘And a storm passed, with a great wind, and thunder and
lightning! T h e Palace shook. Aladdin feared greatly,
I
but the Princess, his wife, said to him. “Give the praise
t o Allah, who has delivered us by giving thee the brain
of a true man and the heart to use it.” And the Princess
embraced and kissed him and called him her dear and
/
honored lord! Then he arose! H e took the Wonderful

. Lamp from the dead body of the Magician and caused
the body to be cast out. When he rubbed the lamp and
called its slaves to carry the palace back to its own place,
it was set down there at the rising of the moon, without
a jar. When the Sultan looked from his window and saw
it once more in its own place, his mind was in a maze for
his joy. H e lived with Aladdin in peace, until his death,
when Aladdin became Sultan in his room. Years passed
and there came to Aladdin as a guest an Afreet from the
Caves of Eblis, Lord of the foul spirits who war on the
race of man. H e came in the disguise of the Sultan of
India. Making rich presents to Aladdin, he said to him
in taking farewell: “Thou art the greatest and most
wonderful of all kings, my Brother! When thou hast the
egg of a roc to hang from the dome of thy palace, there
will be none like thee in the past and none shall be like
thee in the future.”
Now, though Aladdin knew not what the egg of a roc
might be, he could not sleep because of it. ’He rose in
the night ! Rubbing the Wonderful Lamp, he commanded
the Genie to hang the egg of a roc under the dome of the
palace, as the Afreet had said. Then the Slave of the
Lamp snatched the lamp from him and cried in great
anger: “Wretch of a race that will not be satisfied, thy
judgment day has come; thy works be upon thee!” And
Aladdin fell into a swoon as the Genie of the Lamp dis-
1
appeared. When he came to himself, he fasted on bread
and water for a month and a day before he called the
Genie of the Ring. “I can do little when the Slaves of
the Lamp are against thee,” said the Genie of the Ring,
“but thou of thyself mayst do all that becomes a man.”
“That will I try from this day forth,” said Aladdin. So
he lived until his beard had the whiteness of silver. When
he died, the people called him Aladdin, the Good. So,
Son of my Heart, may it be with thee, when thy hair is
silver-white and thou dost think of thy Mother. __
\
“Mother of my Soul,” said the Caliph Ali, “what is the

secret of the Wonderful Lamp and where is it yet to be
found ?”
“It is well for thee to ask now what others may not
think to ask until their heads are silver-white,” said the
wise Fatima. “The power of the wonderful lamp is the
power growing out of the minds of all men in all the ages.”
“And what is the roc’s egg,” asked the boy.
“That, Son of my Heart, I pray that thou mayest never
know! Be thou just, be thou compassionate, be thou
brave for the test when it comes to thee! T h a t will be
all that is asked of thee.” And the Caliph Ali, who is
called “Ali, the Just, the Generous,” lived to be silver-
haired, being buried in a tomb close to that of his mother,
the Wise Fatima, on the road to Mecca, as may be seen
to this day.
KINDERGARTEN MUSIC,
SONGS AND GAMES
Val. 1-13
UP THE LADDER--8PEAE GENTLY 19.7
Up THE LADDER
1. Up
2. In
-
the lad der we must climb, Sing - ing clear
the mom -ing comes .the sun, Glad his dai -- 1yly
and in time; Though we’re near .

I ly at the top,
race to run; Climbs the steep bank of the sky,
-
E ven now we must not stop: Down the lad - notder
Till he shines su perb - and high: But he does
we must go, Sing -

ing nei
He .must kecp
- ther
his
fast
on - nor slow,
pause or stay, ward way;
-
Glad to reach the low est round, Glad once more to touch the ground.
-
Down he drops be low the west. Leav- ing us to sleep and rest.
SPEAK GENTLY Folk Song
1. Speak
2 Speak
gen
gen
- tly-
tly-
it
’tis
is
a
bet
lit 0
ter
tle
far
thing,
To
Dropp’d
-c,
rule by love than fear; Speak gen - tly- let no
in the heart’sdeop well; The good, the joy, that
harsh words mar

it may bring,
The
E
good
ter - weni - might do
ty shall
here.
tell1
From pn’maq Songs. Copyright by Ginn & Co., Boaton, 1002
\
198 BINDERGARTEN SONG8 AND MUSIC
ALWAYS RERWY
German
- -
1. AI ways mer ry, blithe, and gay, Laugh-ing, hop-ping, spring -ing;
-
2. Fel low-play-mates, come with me, Laugh-ing, danc-ing, sing.- ing;
v
Hap py all - -
the live long day, - -
Danc ing, pip in& sing ing; -
Ev er joy- - ous, glad and free, Hop-ping, skip -ping, spring-ing;
n
-
U
Where there’s sport and where there’s fun, Where there’s frolic, I make onel
With a laugh and mer ry jest, -
He who makes us laugh the but,-
Sel- dom am I far a - way, When there is a chance for play.

Leaps and springs most heart4 -ly,- Shall to day our lead er he! - -
WORK AWAY
Folk Song
@ E j & t ? a ~ q j -~ ~ E ~ - r r
1. I re - mem - ber a lea - son which was not thrown a - way;
-
I
2. Handsweremade to be use ful, if you teach them the way;

8. And to speed with your la bor makes the most of to day ; - -
-
*‘In the morn of life be use ful, don’t spend too much time in play;”
-
There fore, for your-self or neigh-bor, make them use ful ev ’ry day; - -
- -
What may hin der you to mor-row ’tis im pos si ble to say. - - -
n &
Work a - way while you’re. 8 - ble, work a - way, work a - way.

From PSitnory Songs. Copyright by Ginn & CO.. Boston. 1902
INDEPENDENCE DAY-LULLABY 193
INDEPENTJENCE DAY
1. This day to greet, With joy we meet; Then ban ish care - a -
2. Oui f a - there crave, The land to save, Did free dom's call - e -
way1
bey1
......
......
With fes
By young
- tive cheer, Come, bast
and old Their deeds
- enbe here;
told;
Tis
'Tis
In - de - pend-ence Dayl ... 'Tis In - de - pend - ence Dayl

From Primtary Smg8. Copyright by Qinn ti.Go., Boston, 1902
LULLABY
THOMAS
DERKEB,adapted .English
Lsnb.
-
1. Gold en slum-bere kiss your eyes, Smiles a - wait you when you rise;
2. 'Neath the drows-y, droop-ing lids, Dreams from fair y land are hid; -
Sleep, pret ty - lov'd one, do ..... not cry,... And I will
9" PB
13
In1 - la - by, lul - - le - ............
by
From Arm f i r s t M d a Bade+. Copyright by Ginn & Co., Boston, 1003
200 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUS10
THE VIOLET
JANETAYLOX R. MELLESE
1. Down in a green and aha - dy bed, A mod - est vi0 -

let
2. Yet there it was content to bloom, In mod - est tints ar -
Y
grew, Its stalk was hent, it hung its head, As if to hide from
rayed, -
And there dif fused its sweet per - fume, With-in the si lent -
e-#
-
,-- ~
Q-
I
view;
shade.
And
Then
yet
let
it
me
was
to
a
the
love
vel
- ly
- ley
flow‘r,
go,
Its
This
--.--0---9
col - ors bright and fair, It might have graced a

pret -
ty flom’r to nee. That I may a1 so -
ro - sy bow’r, In - stead of hid - ing there.

learn to grow, In sweet hu - mil - i - ty.
ALL THROUGH THE NIGHT

Adapted by CELIA STAXDISII Welsh
Cantabile.
__
1. Sleep, -
my child, and peace at tend thee, All through the night;
2. Hark! -
the whippoor- will is call ing Clear through the night;
--
- -
Guar dian an gels God will send thee- All through tho night.
Pure and sweet his tones are falling, All through the night.
From New f i r s t Nu& Xeuder. Copyright by Ginn & Co.. Boston, 1903
THREE BLUE BIRDIES 201
Soft $he drows y - hours are creep-ing, Hill and vale in

Deep io dreams my child is -
ly ing, Breez es to - my
slum
song
- ber steep
re -
ply -- ing,
ing,
Moth
Lul -- - er
la
here
bies
her
are
.
watch is keep - ing, All through the night.

soft - ly sigh - ing, All through the night.
From New first ilfuusic Zeader. Copyright by @inn % Co., Bostou, 1903
THREE BLUE BIRDIES

Troditiond
Three blue bird - ies, three blu3 bird - ies, three blue bird ies -
RECIT.
sat on the wall; One jumped off and then there were only
Two blue bird ies,- two blue bird - ies, two blue bird - ies
-
Sat On the Wall; { Thenand anotherwasjumped off,
onljr ..... One blue bird ie, -
-
one blue hird - ie, one blue bird ie - sat on the wall;
202 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND NUSIC
&am!
1
U -- I
H -- --
and presently he jumped off, } -
{ Onlyandonethenleftthere were........................ No blue bird ies,
no blue bird ies, no - blue -

bird ies sat on the wall;
RECm.
. - - ____ I I
e - I
0
Preeently up jumped one, and then there waa One blue bird - le,
1
a-
one -
blue bird ie, one blue bird ie - sat on the wall.
, 1 . Two
{ ' b ~ ~ ~ & ! ! ~ ~ , e : ' ~~~~~. blue bird ies,- two blue bird - ies, '
-. 4 -__ 1 I
I
three blue bird - iea sit - ting on the WILL

T W O LITTLE DOGS-MARY HAD A LITTLE BIRD 203
TWO LITTLE DOGS
Traditional
Two lit - tle dogs sat by the fire - side, In a
bask - et full of coal dust; ,One ran a - way, and the
0th-er would not stay In a baa - ket full of ooal dust.
Andante. -
MARY HAD A LITTLE BIRD
AI~TIIUEJAnRAm
-
2. Bird ie in a cage did dwell, With wires bright and gold en; -
1 Ma
Full
-- -
-
Slen der legs, up on my word, He waa a pret -ty fel liw.
ry wash'd and rubbed it well, To her was Dick be hold en.
re turn did bird - ie make By sing ing loud and -
- --
gai:ly.
> '
4 Birdie, too, loved groundsel sweet, 6 Mary fetched him water clear,
Which Mary lodd to get him; And edry thing he needed;
Then for a bath he'd call twee-tweet, Birdie waa to her ao dear,
For not to wash would fret him. HL wants were ne'er unheeded.
BUTTERGUPS
CAR0 SENOUR
-
1. Lit tle ye1 - low -
but ter cups, - Called "The chi1 dren's-
2. Are you made of -
but ter, gold, -
Mould ed in the
dow - er;" -
Corn ing in the gen - tle spring,
dai - ries, Strewn a - long the milk - maid's path,
What a dain - ty flow - er. Did the sun one hap - py

By the lit - tle fair - iee? Did the stars one love - ly
\
BUTTERCUPS 205
day Fill your cups, so -

small, With the gold en drops from
i
'
night Drop their sparks on you, To set jew els - in tha
Heav'n To give joy to all? Tell us, tell ua,

field8 Fresh with spark - ling dew? Tell us, tell us,
- - cups,
I but
but
ter
- ter - cups,
Tell
Are
UB
you
where
stars
you
of
come
but -
from?
ter?
20G KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIU
CLOVER
CAR0 Smom
- -
I
1. Do you wish to hear our sto ry, Why we ‘ lit tle
-
2. Then the chi1 dren twine our -
blos Borne In -
to wreathe, to
-
blos some grow, In the fields and in the meadows,
crown each head, And the youth and maid en coy -ly -
-
Dot tingthem with flow‘re, like enow.? First of all we help the farm-ere,
-
Count our leaves “good luck,” ’tis mid. Soon the bus y bee comes buz-eing,
I
\I
Copyright, 1902, by C. 8.Sonour
\
308 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND UUSIG
POPPIES
CAR0 SEUOUE
- -
I q=?- 1. Here's a pret ty pop
-
2. Thank you, pret ty pop -
py,
py,
of
we
a bright
are quite
red,
well;
(I@- 4 **-a
!
.@-
8-
* 7-
Stand-ing in the sun-shine, in a green bed. Tell us, pretty pop py, -
How long have you been here, will you please tell? When you come next sea-8on.
I for some one said, " Pop-pies are 80 haught-y," why bow your head 1
with your bright red, We'll not have to ask you, why bow your head?
POPPIES ROD
I When I bow my head, I aay to you,
- tle chi1 - dren, how

1 .
Dear lit do you do? When I bow my head,
J h k e CI bow.
I say to you, -
Dear little chi1 dren, how do you do?
210 K C N D E E G ~ ~ T ESONGS
N AND MUSIU
-
'I
1. Ohf tell me, lit tle
2. Oh! tell me, lit - tle
I h
P
zIzf-~--
-ds-sT
I d
Dan - de - lions, Did yon - der sun, one day,
Ye1 - low - heads, The rea - Eon why you die?
Coppighe, 1902. by C. S. Sencv

I
DANDELIONS 211
- -
I .
Mould
Do
you
you
in
go
to
back
wee,
to
gold
fa -
en
ther
stars,
sun,
To
To
I shine in mead - O W E 'gay? Or did you drop out

live up in the sky,? Pray, tell me, are you
of the sky, To join the chi1 - dren's play?

-
gold en stars, That shine way up so high?
I
VOl. 1-14
\
218 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND iItUSI0
LILY OF THE VALLEY

(!AB0 S l m O o B
I - -
1. Wel-come, lil ies of the Val ley, Tho’te of love to us you bring,
I - -
2. Le-geu3 tella. that lit tle fair ios, When the nights are still and long,
-
When your wax QU bells peal sweet-ly On the dawn f: tran-qui1 rcpring.
- -
Dance up on earth’s vel - vet car pet In the moon-light, with a song.
I Swing-ing in the gen- tle breez-es, To the tunes the blue- bells play,
-
Pranrhg’round these ti ny lil -
ies, To the tunes the blue- bells play,
LILY Ok' 'l'€ll$'VALLEY 213
- -
Chim ing in the crick-et's chirp-ing, hfak - ing mu sic, sweet and gay.
- - -
Chim ing in the crick-et's chirp-ing, Mak ing mu sic, sweet and gay.
DANCEOF THE FAIRIES.To be played after each Verne.
8va ............
lsl
2 14 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIC
PANSIES
CAItO S E N O W
1. See these pret - ty pan - sies, Each a ti ny - face,

2 So we lit - tle chi1 &en, To re-sem-ble yon,
Speak-ing words of kind - ness, Full of lov - ing grace.

Mnst be pure and gen - tle, AI - ways good and true.
Some are bright-er pan - sies. For they speak more love
-
Lit tle deed8 of kind - ness We mast strive to do,
\
1
PANSIES 215
-
@==J=$-!-+4-, -e
-
-d-i-
4-
e
-e
'
- - -
I In their lit tle fac
Then we shall, dear pan -
ea,
sies,
As
So
they look a bow.
re -
sem- ble you.
-
Pan aies, gen tle - pan aies, Lit - tle fac - ea tme,
==f===++i:y=
V
Pan - des, -
gen tle pan - des, How we all love yo&
216 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND NUSIC.
THE NORTH WIND DOTH BLOW
1:11!1 ARTHURJARRATT
11 The north wind doth blow, and we shall have snow, And
11 -
what will the rob in do thtn, poor thing? He'll sit in a barn, And
-
keep him-self warm, And hide his bead un der his wing, poor thing.
LITTLE TODDLEMINS
Words by ELBIXA Song Book
From FLEIDNLB'B
1. We are but lit

2. W e are but lit
-- tle
tle
Tod-dle- kins, And we are ver- J small;
Tod-dle -kitis, Yet come to school each day,
3. We are but lit - tle Toil-die- kine, And can't do much, we know,
And yet we can both jump and run, And ver y - sel-dom f
z
And learn to read and write and sing And many a
But still we think we must be nice, For poo - ple love -us
pret ty play.
so.
217
L I T ~ L EJACK HORNER
ARTHURJARUTT
I Lit - tle Jack Hor - ner eat in the cor - ner,
I! -
Eat ing a Chriat ma8 pie! - ........ He put in his thumb, and
pull’d out a plum, And said, “What a -good boy am
1 I, am I!” and said, “What a good boy am I!”

21s KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIU
RARY, flARY, QUITE CONTRARY
!I" 1 y v - l
- ry, - ry, - tra - ry; -

11' Ma Ma quite con How does your gar den
CHORUS.
GAME.-Children to be seated in rows; one stands out to 8ing the solo, end walk8
up to emh row. imitating watering planta at the words bells," "ahells," or "colnm.
I'
bines;" during the solo, the children in the row nearest the singer jump up, anyom
b p i n g up at the wrong time ia t o tnge the D l a o e of the Bolo singer.
I
219
DICKORY, DICKORY, DOCK
ABTHUBJ~BBATT
mP4 *& . .
I
I
I
I
I
I
I
,r
(I
4'-
I J '
7 L+ IJ
11 clock etruak one! The monae ran down! Dick o- - ry, dick o - - ry,
11 dick-o-ry, d i c k - o - v , diok-o-ry, d i c k - o - r y , docu

220 KINDERGARTEN SONGS ANT) MUSIU
A WALK
Old English word8 by W. L.R Tune ‘IPoor Robbin’s Maggot.”
I heard her say, “Moo, moo,” said the opw, “moo, moo,” said she,
“Pray, what have... you g e to me?”
2 As I was walking that fine day,

I gave that cow some grass and hay,
81 Moo, moo,)’ said the cow, “ moo, moo,” said she,
* l Oh I I’m very glad that T met with thee.’’
3 As I was walking one fine day,

I met a dog and heard him say,
l4 Bow, wow,” said the dog, “ bow, wow,”.said he,
l4 Pray, what have you got to give to me?”
NOTE.-The odes of animals may bo imitated at tho end of eaoh versa.

A WALK 221

1gave that dog some bones on a tray,
“ Bow, wow,” said the dog, bow, wow,” said he,
((
‘‘Oh, I’m very glad I met with thee.”

I met a cat and heard her say,
‘(Mew, mew,” said the cat, (‘mew, mew,” said she,
‘(Pray, what have you got to give to me?”
6 As I was waking that fine day,

I gave that cat some curds and whey,
‘‘Mew, mew,” said the cat, mew, mew,”
(( said she.
‘‘ Oh, I’m very glad I met with thee.”
I met an ass and heard him say,
‘(Re-haw,” said the ass, he-haw,” said het
‘(
‘(Pray, what have you got to give to me? ’’

I gave that ass some clover grey,
‘(He-haw,” said the ass, ‘(he-haw,” said he,
Oh, I’m very glad I me$ with thee.”

I met a pig ’mid my flowers at play,
‘‘ Grunt, grunt,” said the pig, grunt, grunt,” said he.
((
‘(Pray, what have you got to give to me? I’

I gave pig the stick and sent’him away,
“Squeak, squeak,” said the Pig, “ squeak, squeak,” said he,
“Oh. I’m very grieved I met with thee.”
222 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIC
PRETTY PIGEON
From the German of A H D R E ~
Traudated bv ELMIA
- -- -
Ii 1. Pret ty
2. Pret ty-
pi geon
pus BY,
on the roof,
white and grey,
Do
Let
not hold thy
me stroke thee, .
- -
tJ -3-4-4 4 4 s - 4 -
-I,
ver
ver
-- py slow; Show to he thy pur -ple wing, 1’11 give thee corn, thou
nice; Milk I’ll give thee in a cup, And in my lap I’ll
-
g; Now
Now -
pi geon, come, I
pus sy, come, I
love thee
love thee
80.
80.
ACTIONS.-1st. V~~BE-Imitetolh Pigeon%walk.

2d VEBBIb-Idt&! lifting tUld Stroking t% cat
223
RIDE A COCK-HORSE
ARTHURJABRAIT
Allegretl0.e > e >
-
Ride a cock-horse to Ban bur- y Cross, To see an old la dy ride -
=- *=- * > e w e 0 -
1
- y-f."'
*
I
-
l
-
l
- -
I
I
I
I1
She shall have music wher- ev - er she goes;. Rings on her fin-gem, and
-. > >
- . - , e - r r - - - >
1 belle on her toes,* -

She shall have mu si0 wher iv - - er she goes.
. ACTIONS.-Point to flugers and toes. Sit clown, and whilst nursing one leg, swing ft
up and down in time to the music; at mark 1, click twice with the tongue.
224 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIC '
BUSY BEE
Words and Music by IONE
-
1. I'm a lit tle bus y bee,
-
2 . P m 8 lit tle bus J bee,
-- Roaming in the clo
In the mead-ows, roam
-
- ver;
ing;
3. When the morn-ing dries the dew From the bloom-ing clo - ver,
Here I
All the
go, there I go, All the mead OWB o -
ver.
day, bright and gay, Where the flow'ra are bloom ing.
--
Off I wing, sweets to bring, Till the day is o ver. -
' 1 . Don't .yon hear me eing - ing 80, 2 e - z - z,
Y 1
I
-.-
Sing-ing, eing-ing, sing-ing BO, Z e - 4-
e - Z.
.-.
\
225
TOM, THE PIPER’S SON
Tom, Tom was a pip - er‘a son, He learned to play when
1 he wan young; But the on ly tune that
1 he could play Was “ 0 - ver the hille and far a - way.”
Tom with his pipe made such a noise, That he

Tom
He met
with his pipe did play
- with such skill, That
--
old Dame Trot, with a bask e t of eggs, He
As Dol
Tom saw
- ly was
a cross
milk
fel
ing her cow
low was beat - one
ing a n
day,
ass,
Tom
Heav-y
,226 IUNDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIC
-
pleas ed both the girls and boys; They’d dance and skip while
those who heard him could nev-er keep still; As soon as he played theyte-
used his pipe, and she used her legs; She danced a bout till her
-
took out his pipe, and be gan to play; So Doll and the cow they
-
- -
la den with pota, pans, dish es, and glass; He took out his pipe, and he
.
he
gan
did play,
to dance,
-
“0 ver the hills and far a way.”
E - ven pigs on their hind legs would a f t - er him prance.
-
egga were all broke, She be - gan for to fret, but he laughed at the joke.
danced a lilt, Till the pail fell down and the milk was all spilt.
played them a tune, And the poor donkey’s load was light-ened full soon.
THE IIILLER‘S LITTLE CHILDREN

c. CABB MOSELFX
h . , 1 ,
_ 4-
-I
-
- -0:;
I I
I
.
1 I
1
I
l7I
d-1-2-
1
’ - 8 .
I
1 1 I
d
rl
-
Val ley and o vet - the hill, -
My f a ther is call ing, I -
mead-ow
down in
the bee
we’ll wan-der
your lit tle
are off in
- and play, “Nay, nay, for I’m help -ing my
white beds,
gay bands;
The small feet are ti red with
We’ll.np, for the ear ly work
--
X I 4 I----.-+ d.
x I r d 1T.J
---
1 A*
-
2
THE MIIJJER’S LITTLE CHZLDREN 227
Hme move hands or head.
U
-I
l
Round,
Scrub,
round, with out
rub, from left
- re pose,
to right,
- Round,
Sweep,
round,
dust,
the
till
Nod, nod, on each small breast, Nod, nod, so
Ha 1 ha1 our work i~ o’er, Hal ha1 clap
mill
all
- wheel
is
goes;
bright;
Round,
Scrub,
round,
rub.
-
with out
from left
re-
to
off to rest; Nod, nod, on each emall
hands once more; Ha! ha1 our work ie ,
..
, .
mill
all
- wheel goes.
is bright.
off to rest.
hands once more:
228 KINDERGARTEN S0:NGS AND MUSXU
TROTTINCI, RUNNING AND HIGH STEPPING HORSES
In tho following rhythm three different niovcmcnts arccombined Into one, a n d If

thc exereiw is rightly U H ~ alioiild
. be of great rnluc. The first twelve measures arc
for tha trotting Iiorwea, and should rolircsent this movement as neitrlg aa possibla
First the step shoul? bo tokeu with rlie riglit foot le:tditig, tlic body very relaxed, the
arm alii1 ~isaiiswiiiginq e:!aiiy. If it iiceeutiiatt-s tIic iiwvmiient to let ill0 rigtit ami
stiikc tho ri lit leg L'RC i tiiiic, dii so, : ~ n d of
, ixiiirse, wlieii tho left foot lends, the left
arni will RtrZt: tho left lcg. It w i l l La bcsttii play thouiitire twclvc lllcaaurcRtliroiigli,
letting tlie rixlit fwt lead, tlieu repc:ct, iisiiig the left foot. Blmt of tlic wciglit of the
body should he nu tlic same sidu, v i t h tho foot h i d i n g , and tlic body should also bo
turned stiglitty to t ~ i clight. or loft, iii tliu directiou of tho foot which is leading.
In tho rnnning uiusic followiug, tlic simple running step is tnkcu.
I n the excrciso for high stepping Iiorrtcn, tlic Iienil and body arc held wry erect,
tho bnok strong o w l str;rixlit, wliilc, os rach note i8 i i l q w l , tlie legs aro raised :titer.
nately, right leg first. bcndiug i u i d rnifliiig :IR ltiyli afi piiwilile, t l i n d tho miisc:les of tho
thigh, leg and hili are broiiplit iiito ~ilny. 'l7ie l o w e r lcg, in raising. sliould not tic at
riglit angles with the Lotly, bnt rntlicr as near straight 3~ IiosRible, tlic knee being
levcl with tlic hip and foot, pointcil too clownwnril, fiii t1i:rt the ball of the foot will
touch before tbc 1iei:I. Oiiee trying tliitr excraine will nnt make perfect, but the real
benefit will coine iinly al'tcr iiiniiy attrmpt8, uud it vi11 be seeu t h a t tlic exercise is a
fasciunting O W to clildrm.
It will be found quite tliflieiilt to kcep onoC poke, hiit tlic control wliich is gnined
throu1.h the practico of the oxerciau ifl very hdpful. WICcorrect R{aiiilirig and walk-
ing &ition should be spoken of, stcppiiig lirtlt upon tho ball of the foot, theu upon
the [eel.
CLARA h U l 8 E ARDEESON
Trotting Horses (16 bars to *la minute)
h m InutrumenkJ Ohar&sristio Zhytlbms. Copyright, 1905. Used by permission. .

TROTTING; RUNNING AND EUGH STEPPWQ HORSES 220
Staccato molto.
230. XINDERUARTEN SONUS AND MUSIU
U
231
M R C H IN Bb nAJOR
' CLARALOUIS~PAND~
From I y t y e n t d OharacterirEEaR h ~ m Copsrlght

. 1906. Used by permisdon.
23% KINDERGARTEN SONGS BND MUSIU
8va ..........................................................
VU......................................... .................
MARCH IN BP MAJOR 233
-4-4-44-
8va ..........................................................
8va ..........................................................
(I
8va. .........................................................
RAIN DROPS
In executing this composition, the greatest precision a n d dellcacy of touch le

neoeesary. Tho time must be perfect throughout tho piece. The rhythm naturally
ia Gsconnected, and each uoto should stand out done, cicar and distinct.
To represcnt the pattoring of rin-drops, the little feet must be guided by the
pattering of the m u d c d theme, and for this effcct a light wriet staccato must bo
used. The gradation of tone, growing louder or softer will iudioatc to the children
the for,ee of rain, and by this they will aultivato B quiok perception for tone quality.
CU L.ANDEBBON
lK0&3-&.
b r n Xn&wn.eatal Ohara;.betcstiaRhuthm. Copyright, 1898. by 0. L Anderson.

TJ& by permiesion.
RAIN DROPS 235
PlORNINCP SONG
- ROBERTS c m m
4P 1!
(a) Non Zegulo hore means simply a lightly dotached movoment.
By parmission from Muoicfor the Uhild Tl’urld. by Mari Rue1 Hofer.
. Copyright. 1900, by C . F. Summy Co.
\
MORNING SONG 227,
8
238 KINXIERGARTEX SONGS AND MUSIO
Ped. 1
(
'U
- Y- -
I
-
* I I
I-I -.---
a 6
By permission from M u d o for the Oh%? lPm2d. by M&ri Rue1 Hofer.
Copyright, 1900. hy C. I?. Sommv Ca
I MORNING NOOD 239
I tJ
Q
I
241
DANCE OF THE FROST ELVES
In Frost-land live the Giants bold,
And Pixies keen, who make the cold;
They freeze the earth and bind the stream8
While you and I are deep in dreams.
EDWARDQRIEO, Op. 12, No. 4,
. . .
6emprc sbccnto rcfors to all the accompanimcnt.

By perniission from Xu& for the Child lf'orld, by Ma14 Enel €Iof&%
Copyright. le00 by C. F. Snmmy Ca
8
\
242 €UNDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUS10
. .
' DANCE OF THE FROST EZW 243
1 1 1 1 1
. * . . e * 4 .-
Vol. 1-16
244 KINDERGARTEN SONGS AND MUSIO
I
A FIELD nousE
The city mouse lives in a house
The garden mouse lives in a bower;
He’s friendly with tho frogs and toads
And sees the pretty plants in flower.--Christina Rossetti
Jow MOKBEJS
slower. atemp. slower.
a
By permleaion from Musiu j o t the Ohia World, by Mari Xnel Holm. T
Copyright, 1900, by C. F.Snmmy-Co.
245
THE FROGS
, An.by A. C. G n m m
4- tempo viaace. 4
Ped.
B y permissiou from Musicfor tha U l d d World, by Mari ltuel Hofer. 0
Copyright, 1900, by C . B. Suinlny Cu.

246 KINDERGCARTEN SONGS AM) MUSIC
SPRING'S AWAKENING
Spring is calling, spring is calling,
Bud and seedlet upward creep;
Birds are coming, brooklets running,
Nature's helpers--wake from sleep.
Brtght and cheerful. Emm GAYRHOS
. . .
I I
-
I I
I I
'\
4.
I . . .
. c
11- p PP
11 mesc .......................... f &t.

w tl
By permiasion frum diueto for the CmiU Todd, by Nari Rue1 Hofer.
Copyright, 1000, by C. F.S u m m y Ca
SPRING'S AWBIcftwIG 24Y
I
I
I
I
THE RAINDROPS
Down the little drops patter,
Making a musical clatter;
Out of the clouds they throng,
Freshness of heaven they scatter,
Little dark rootlets among.-Lucy Larcom'
Abrideea ' MENDELESOZIN
248 KIXDERGARTEN SONGS AND MlJSIO
il
.,
THE RANDROPS 249
CARPENTER THEME
"Mid shavings and sawdust and hammer blows
A wonderful building grow8 and grows."
From HAYDII
By permbeion from dlu&jot the Ohild T o d d , by Muri Rue1 Hofer.

Copyright, 1000, by C. F. Summy Co.
\
' UARPENTER THEME 251
HARMONIOUS BLACKSMITH ,
. Cling! clang! hear the anvil ringing,
Cling! this eong 'tis ever singing.
Abridged 0. F. H~NDEL
' Andantino grazioso.
By 6ermission from If& jor the Ohild World, by Msri Bud Eden
Copyright, 1900, by C. P.6-y Ca
252
---
I
/I ralL
\
253
ON THE RAILROAD TRAIN
Choo, choo, chw,
Did you ever ride on a railroad train
And feel the wheels go round,
And hear the whistle go toot, toot, toot.
With ita shrill and piercing sound.
254 KINDERGARTEN I SONGS AND MUSICJ
CRADLE SONG
(Composed 1843)
Baby dear, baby dear ;

In thy cradle gently swinging,
Softly is thy mother singing,
Lullaby t o thee.-S. Lover
ROBERTSC-ANN
By permission from H&c for the Uhild World, by Mari Xu01 Hofw
Copyright, 1900, by C. F.Summy Ca
CRADLE SONG 253
I
I
R
BIBLE STQRIES
FROM THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT
,
HOW THE BIBLE CAME TO ENGLAND 250
HOW THE BIBLE CAME TO ENGLAND.
N the days when King Alfred ruled England, there was

no way f o r the people to learn the stories of the Bible
except by going to the priest and asking him to tell them
aloud. Very few could read, even if they were nobles of
wealth and position, and even those who could do so, did
not kiiow how to translate the Latin texts which were used
in the churches.
This troubled the king greatly, for he believed that the
people should be given an opportunity to understand the
Bible when it was read by the priesis, and to read it f o r
themselves if they wished. S o he discussed the matier
with his friends. They told him that there were only a
few parts of the Bible in English, and explained how diffi-
cult it would be to translate such a long book.
This did not deter the king, and he, o r some man under
his direction, set about making a book which English peo.
ple could read. Before the king died, in 901, the book
1
was finished and given to the people.
But this was only a beginning. About two hundred
years later the Normans conquered England, and brought
in a new language, which changed the old one so much
that in time people could not understand it. A new
Bible was needed. A powerful preacher, named Wy-
cliffe, undertook to make it,. This was completed in 1384.
Now many people were very angry with Wycliffe for this,
and after his death they passed a law t o prevent anyone
from translating the Bible, or even reading the ore which
he had written.
Of course people wanted Bibles more than ever, and I
there were many to' translate it f o r them. One of these

was a man named Tyndale, and after him others followed
swiftly. Finally the king of England, James I, decided
that the time had come for him to have a version made
which would be used by all the people in the churches and
homes. He gathered together all the greatest scholars,
and told them what to do. In the year 1611 it was ready,
rand this is the book whicli is used today.
Vol. 1-17
260 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.
[GENESIS, CHAP. 1.1
I N the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

And the earth was without form, and void, and dark-
ness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit
of God moved upon the face of the waters.
And God said, “Let there be light”; and there was
light. And God saw the light, that it was good; and God
divided the light from the darkness. And God called the
light Day and the darkness He*called Night. And the
evening and the morning were the first day.
And God said: “Let there be a firmament in the midst
of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the
waters.’’ And God made the firmament, and divided
the waters which were under the firmament from the
waters which were above the firmament, and it was so.
And God called the firmament Heaven. And the evening
and the morning were the second day.
And God said: “Let the waters under the heaven be
gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land
appear”; and it was so. And God called the dry land
Earth ;and the gathering together of the waters he called
the Seas; and God saw that it was good.
’
- And God said: “Let the earth bring forth grass, the
herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after
his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth”; and it
was so. And the earth brought forth grass and herb
yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit,
whose seed was in itself, after his kind; and God saw
that it was good. And the evening and the morning
were the third day.
, And God said: “Let there be lights in the firmament
of the heaven to divide the day from the night, and let
them be for signs, and for season, and for days and years ;
, and let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven
I
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD 261
to give light upon the earth”; and it was so. And God
made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day,
and the lesser light to rule the night; He made the stars
also. And God set them in the firmament of heaven to
give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and
over the night, and to divide the night from the darkness;
and God saw that it was good. And the evening and the
morning were the fourth day.
And God said : ‘‘Let the waters bring forth abundantly
the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly
above the earth in the open firmament of heaven.” And
God created great whales, and every living creature that
moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after
their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind; and God
saw that it was good.
And God blessed them, saying : “Be fruitful and multi-
ply, and fill the maters in the seas, and let fowl multiply
in the earth.” And the evening and the morning were
the fifth day.
And God said: “Let the earth bring forth the living
creature after his kind-cattle and creeping thing, and
beast of the earth after his Bind”; and it was so. And
God made everything that creepeth upon the earth after
his kind ; and God saw that it was good.
And Cod said: “Let us make Man in our own image,
after our likcness, and let him have dominion over the fish
of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle,
and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth.” S o God created man in 13s
o m image, in the image of God created He him ;male and
female created He them. And God blessed them, and God
said unto them :
“Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth, and
subdue it ; and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and
over the fowl of the air and over every living thing that
moveth upon the earth.”
And God said: “Behold, I have given you every herb
bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth; and
every tree, in the which is a fruit yielding seed; to you it
shall be for meat. And to every beast of the earth, and
262 STORIES FROW THE OLD TESTAMENT
to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth

upon the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every
green herb f o r meat.” And it was so.
’ And God saw everything that He had made, and behold,
it was very good. And the evening and the morning were
the sixth day.
Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all
the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended his
work which He had made ; and He rested on the seventh
day from all His work which R e had macle. And God
blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it, because that
in it He had rested from all His work which He created
and made.
THE GARDEN O F EDEN.
[GENESIS, 2-3.1
D the Lord God planted a garden eastward in

Eden; and there He put the man whom He had
formed. And out of the ground He made to grow
every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food;
the tree of life also on the midst of the garden, and the
tree of knowledge of good and evil. And a river went out
of Eden to water the garden, and from thence it was
parted, and became into four heads.
And the Lord God took the man and put him into the
Garden of Eden to dress it and keep it. And the Lord
God commanded the man, saying: “Of every tree of the
garden thou mayest freely eat; but of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not eat of it, f o r in
the day that thou eatest of it thou shalt surely die.”
And the Lord God said: “It is not good that man
should be alone; I will make him a help meet f o r him.”
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every
beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and brought
them to Adam to see what he would call them, and what-
soever Adam called every living creature, that was the
THE GARDEN OF EDEN 263
name thereof. And Adam gave names to all cattle, and

to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but
for Adam there was not found a help meet f o r him.
And the Lord God caused a dee? sleep to fall upon
Adam, and he slept; and He took one of his ribs and
closed up the flesh instead thereof; and the rib which the
Lord God had taken from man, made He a woman, and
brought her unto the man.
And Adam said: “This is now bone of my bones, and
flesh of my flesh, and she shall be called Woman, because
she was taken out of man. Therefore shall a man leave
his father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and
they shall be one flesh.”
And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and
they were not ashamed.
Nom the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the
field which the Lord God had made. And he said unto
the woman: “Yea, hath God said ye shall not eat of
every tree of the garden?”
And the woman said unto the serpent: “We may eat of
the fruit of the trees of the garden; but of the fruit of
the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath
said, ‘Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest
ye die.’ ”
And the serpcnt said unto the woman: “Ye shall not
surely die; f o r God doth know that in the day ye eat
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be
as gods, knowing good and evil.’’
And when the wuman saw that the tree was good for
food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to
be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof
and did eat, and gave also unto her husband, with her,
and he did eat. And the eyes of them both were opened,
and they knew that they were naked ; and they sewed fig
leaves togethcr and made themselves aprons.
And they heard the voice of the Lord God, walking in
the garden in the cool of the day; and Adam and his wife
hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God
amongst the trees of the garden. And the Lord God
called unto Adam, and said unto him,
264 STORIES FROM THE OLD TEfiTAMENT
“Where art thou?”

And he said: “I heard thy voice in the garden, and I
was afraid, because I was naked; and I hid myself.”
‘ And He said: “Who told thee that ihou wast naked1
Rast thou eaten of the tree, whereof I cominanded thee
that thou shouldest not eat?”
And the man said: “The woman whom thou gavest to
be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat.’’
And the Lord God said unto the woman : “What is this
that thou hast done?”
And the woman said : “The serpent beguiled me, and I
did- eat.’’
Then the Lord God said unto the serpent. “Because
thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and
above every ljeast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou
go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. And
4: will put enmity between thee and the woman, and be-
tween thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and
.thou shalt bruise his heel. ”
Unto the woman He said: “I will greatly multiply thy
sorrow and thy conception. I n sorrow thou shalt bring
forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband,
and he shall rule over thee.”
And unto Adam He said: “Because thou hast heark-
ened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten-of the tree
of which I commanded thee, saying, ‘Thoii shalt not eat
of it,’ cursed is the ground f o r thy sake; in sorrow shalt
thou eat of it all the days of thy life. Thorns also and
thistles shall it bring forth to thee ;and thou shalt eat the
herb of the field. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat
bread till thou return unto the ground, for out of it thou
wast taken. For dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt
return. ”
And Adam called his wife’s name Eve, because she was
the mother of all living. Unto Adam also and to his wife
did the Lord God make coats of skins, and clothed them.
And the Lord God said: “Behold, the man is become
as one of us, to know good and evil”; and now, lest he
put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life, and ,
eat, and live forever, therefore the Lord God sent him
CAIN AND ABEL 265
forth from the Garden of Eden to till the ground from

whence he was taken.
So He drove out the man, and He placed at the east of
the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword
which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of
life.
CAIN AND ABEL.

[GENESIS,4.1
ND Adam knew Eve his wife ; and she conceived and

bare Cain, and said: “I have gotten a man from
the Lord.’’ And she again bare his brother Abel.
And Abel was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a. tiller of
the ground.
And in process of time it came to pass that Cain
brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the
Lord. And Abel also brought of the firstlings of his
flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect
to Abel, and to his offering. But unto Cain and to his
offering, He had not respect. And Cain was very wroth,
and his countenance fell.
And the Lord said unto Cain: “Why art thou wroth,
and why is thy countenance fallen? If thou doest well,
shalt thou not be accepted? And if thou doest not well,
sin lieth at the door. And unto thee shall be his desire,
and thou shalt rule over him.”
And Cain talked with Abel his brother, and it came t o
pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up
against Abel his brother, and slew him.
And the Lord said unto Cain: “Where is Abel thy
brothert”
And Cain said: “I know not; a m I my brother’s
keeper? ’)
And He said: “What hast thou done? The voice of
thy brother’s blood crieth out to me from the ground.
And nom thou art cursed from the earth which hath
opened her mouth to receive thy brother’s blood from thy
hand. When thou tillest the ground it shall not hence-
2GE STORIES FRON THE OLD TES’I‘AMENT
forth yield unto thee her strength; a fugitive and a vaga-

bond shalt thou be in the earth. ”
And Cain said unto the Lord: ‘‘My punishment is
greater than I can bear. Behold, thou hast driven me
out this day from the face of the earth and from Thy
face shall I be hid; and I shall be a fugitive and a vaga-
bond in the earth; and it shall come to pass that every-
one that findeth me shall slay me.”
And the Lord said unto him : “Therefore whosoever
slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken upon him seven-
I fold.” And the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any
finding him should kill him.
And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord and
dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden.
ABEAHAM AND ISAAC.

[GENESIS, 18 ff.]
ND the Lord appeared to Abraham. in the plains of

Mamre, and he sat in the tent door in the heat of
the day; and he lifted up his eyes ;and looked, and
lo, three men stood by him. And when he saw them, he
ran to meet them from the tent door, and bowed himself
toward the ground, and said:
“My lord, if now I have iound favor in thy sight, pass
not away, I pray thee, from thy servant. Let a little
water, I pray you, be fetched, 2nd wash your feet, a n d
rest yourselves under the tree, and I will fetch a morsel
of bread, and comfort ye your hearts. After that ye
shall pass on, f o r therefore are ye come to your servant. ”
And they said: “DO so, as thou hast said.”
And Abraham hastened into the tent unto Sarah, and
said: “Make ready quiclrly three measures of fine meal,
knead it, and make cakes upon the hearth.” And Abra-
ham ran unto the herd and fetched a calf, tender and good,
and gave it unto a young man, and he hasted to dress
it. And he took butter and milk, and the calf which he
ABRAHAM AND ISAAC 267
had dressed, and set it before them; and he stood by them

under the tree, and they did eat.
And they said unto him: “Where is Sarah, thy wife?”
And he said: “Behold, in the tent.”
And he said: “I will certainly return unto thee ac-
cording to thy time of life; and lo, Sarah, thy wife, shall
have a son.” And Sarah beard it in the tent door, which
was behind him.
Now Abraham and Sarah were old, and well stricken
in age, therefore Sarah laughed within herself, saying :
“After I am waxed old shall I have pleasure, my lord
being old also?”
And the Lord said unto Abraham: “Wherefore did
Sarah laugh, saying, ‘Shall I of a surety beaF a child,
which am old?’ I s anything too hard f o r the Lord? At
the time appointed I will return unto thee, according to
the time of life, and Sarah shall have a son.”
Then Sarah denied, saying: “I laughed not,” for she
was afraid.
And He said: “Nay, but thou didst laugh.”
And the Lord visited Sarah as He had said, and the
Lord did unto Sarah as He had spoken. F o r Sarah con-
ceived, and bare Abraham a son in his old age, at the set
time of which God had spoken t o him. And Abraham
called the name of his son that was born unto him Isaac.
And Abraham was an hundred years old when his soli
Isaac was born unto him. And the child grew and was
weaned, and Abraham made a grand feast the same day
that Isaac was weaned.
And it came t o pass after these things that God did
tempt Abraham, and said unto him: “Abraham!” And
He said: “Behold, hcre I am!”
And He said : ‘‘ Take now thy son, thine only sdn Isaac,
whom thou lovest, and get thee into the land of Moriah,
and offer him there f o r a burnt offering upon one of the
mountains which I will tell thee of.”
And Abraham rose up early in the morning and sod-
dled his ass, and took two of his young men with him, and
Isaac his son, and clave the wood f o r the burnt offering,
and rose up, and went unto the place of which God had
,268 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
told him. Then on the third day Abraham lifted up his

eyes and saw the place afar off.
And Abraham said unto his young men: “Abide ye
here with the ass, and I and the lad will go yonder and
worship, and come again to you.”
And Abraham took the wood of the burnt offering, and
laid it upon Isaac his son, and he took the fire in his
hand, and a knife, and they went both of them together.
And Isaac spoke unto Abraham, his father, and he
said: “My father!”
And Abraham said: “Here am I, my son.”
And he said: “Behold the fire and the wood; but where
‘
is the lamb for a burnt offering?’’

And Abraham said : “My son, God will provide Himself
a lamb for a burnt offering.” S o they went, both of them
together.I
And they came to the place which God.had told him of,
and Abraham built an altar there, and laid the wood in
* order, and bound Isaac his son, and laid him on the altar
upon the wood.

And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the
knife to slay his son. And the angel of the Lord called to
him out of heaven and said : “Abraham, Abraham !”
And he said: “Here am I.”
And he said: “Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither
do thou any thing unto him, for now I know that thou
fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine
only son, from me.’’
And Abraham lifted up his eyes and looked, and be-
hold, behind him a ram caught in the thicket by his
horns; and Abraham went and took the ram and offered
him up f o r a burnt offering in the stead of‘ his son.
And the angel of the Lord called unto Abraham out of
the heavens the second time, and said : ‘‘By myself I have
sworn, saith the Lord, f o r because thou hast done this
thing, and hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, that
in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I mill
multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the
sand which is upon the seashore ; and thy seed shall pos-
sess the gate of his enemies. And in thy seed shall all
\
BOAR AND HIS ARK 269
the nations of the earth be blessed, because thou hast

obeyed my voice.”
So Abraham returned unto his young men, and they
rose up and went together to Beersheba, and Abraham
dwelt at Beersheba.
NOAH AND HIS ARK.

[FROM GENESIS, CHAP. 64.3
OAH was a righteous man, and walked with God

And Noah begat three sons, Shem, Ham, and Ja-
pheth. And the earth was corrupt before God,
. and the earth was filled with violence. And God saw the
earth, and, behold, it was corrupt ; for all flesh had cor-
rupted their way upon the earth.
And God said unto Noah, “The end of all flesh is come
before me; for the earth is filled with violence through
them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth.
Make thee an ark of gopher wood ;rooms shalt thou make
in the ark, and shalt pitch it within and without with
pitch. And this is how thou shalt make it: the length of
the ark three hundred cubits, the breadth of it fifty cubits,
and the height of it thirty cubits. A light shalt thou
make t o the ark, and to a cubit shalt thou finish it u p
ward; and the door of the ark shalt thou set in the side
thereof; with lower, second, and third stories shalt thou
make it. And I, behold, I do bring the flood of waters
upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath
of life, from under heaven; every thing that is in the
earth shall die. But I will establish my covenant with
thee; and thou shalt come into the ark, thou, and thy
. sons, and thy wife, and thy sons’ wives with thee. And
of every living thing of all flesh, two of every sort shalt
thou bring into the ark, to keep them alive with thee;
they shall be male and female. Of the birds after their
kind, and of the cattle after their kind, of every creeping
thing of the ground after its kind, two of every Bort shall
270 STORIES FROM THE OLD TES’IAMENT
come unto thee, to keep them alive. And take thou unto
thee of all food that is eaten, and gather it to thee; and
I
it shall be for food for thee, and for them.’’
Thus did Noah; according to all that God commanded
him, so did he.
And Jehovah said unto Noah, “Come thou and all thy
house into the ark ; for thee have I seen righteous before
me in this generation. F o r yet seven days, and I will
cause it to rain upon the earth forty days and forty
nights; and every living thing that I have made will I
destroy from off the face of the ground.”
After the seven days, the waters of the flood were upon
the earth. I n the six hundredth year of Noah’s life, in
the second month, on the seventeenth day of the month,
on the same day were all the fountains of the great deep
broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened.
And the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty
nights.
In the selfsame day entered Noah, and Shem, and Ham,
, and Japheth, the sons of Noah, and Noah’s wife, and the
three wives of his sons with them, into the ark; they, and
every beast after its kind, and all the cattle after their
kind, and every creeping thing that creepeth upon the
earth after its kind, and every bird after its kind, every
bird of every sort. They went in unto Noah into the ark,
two and two of all flesh Therein is the breath of life.
And they went in, went in male and female of all flesh,
as God commanded him: and Jehovah s l u t him in. And
the flood was forty days upon the earth; and the waters
increased, and bare up the ark, and it was lifted up above
the earth. And the waters prevailed, and increased
, greatly upon the earth; and the ark went upon the face
of the waters. And the waters prevailed exceedingly
upon the earth; and all the high mountains that were
under the whole heaven were covered. Fifteen cubits
upward did the waters prevail; and the mountains were
covered.
All flesh died that moved upon the earth, both birds,
and cattle, and beasts, and every creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth,, and every man: all in whose
NOAH AND HIS ARK 271
nostrils was the breath of the spirit of life, of all that

was on the dry land, died. And every living thing was
, destroyed that was upon the face of the ground, both
man, and cattle, and creeping things, and birds of the
heavens; and they were destroyed from the earth; and
Noah only was left, and they that were with him in the
ark. And the waters prevailed upon the earth a hundred
and fifty days.
And God remembered Noah, and all the beasts, and all
the cattle that were with him in the ark: and God made a
wind to pass over the earth, and the waters assuaged;
the fountains also of the deep and the windows of heaven
were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained;
and the waters returned from off the earth continually:
and after the end of a hundred and fifty days the waters
decreased. And the ark rested in the seventh month, on
the seventeenth day of the month, upon the mountains of
Ararat. And the waters decreased continually until the
tenth month: in the tcnth month, on the first day of the
month, were the tops of the mountains seen.
At the end of forty days, Noah opened the window of
the ark which he had made: and he sent forth a raven,
and it went forth to and fro, until the waters vere dried
up from off the earth. And he sent forth a dove from
him, to see if the waters were abated from off the face
-
of the ground; but the dove found no rest for the sole
nf her foot, and she returned unto him to the ark; for
{he waters were on the face of thc wholc earth: and he
put forth his hand, and took her, and brought her in unto
him into the ark. And he stayed yet other seven days;
and again he sent forth the dove out of the ark; and the
dove came in to him at eventide; and, lo, in her mouth
an olive-leaf plucked off: so Noah knew that the waters
were abated from off the earth. And he stayed yet other.
seven days, and sent forth the dove; and she returned
not again to him any more.
I n the six hundred and first year, in the first month, the
first day of the month, the waters were dried up from off
the earth; and Noah removed the covering of the ark,
and looked, and, behold, the face of the ground mas dried.
272 STOFUES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
And in the second month, on the seven and twentieth day

of the month, was the earth dry.
God spake unto Noah, saying, “GO forth from the ark,
thou, and thy wife, and thy sons, and thy sons’ wives
with thee. Bring forth with thee every living thing that
is with thee of all flesh, both birds, and cattle, and every
creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth; that they
may breed abundantly in the earth, and be fruitful, and
multiply upon the earth.” And Noah went forth, and
his sons, and his wife, and his sons’ wives with him:
every beast, every creeping thing, and every bird, what-
soever moveth upon the earth, after their families, went
forth out of the ark.
And Jehovah said in his heart, (‘Iwill not again curse
the ground any more for man’s sake, for that the imagina-
tion of man’s heart is evil from his youth; neither will I
again smite any more every thing living, as I have done.
While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and
cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night
shall not cease. ”
And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons with him,
saying, “And I, behold, I establish my covenant with you,
and with your seed after you; and with every living
creature that is with you, the birds, the cattle, and every
beast of the earth with you; of all that go out of the ark,
even every %east of the earth. And I will establish my
covenant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any
more by the waters of the flood; neither shall there any
more be a flood to destroy the earth.” And God said,
“This is the token of the covenant which I make between
me and you and every living creature that is with you,
for(perpetua1 generations: I do set my bow in the cloud,
and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and
the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a
cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the
cloud, and I will remember my covenant, which is between
me and you and every living creature of all flesh; and
the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all
flesh. And the bow shall be in the cloud; and I will look
upon it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant
JOSEPH ANDHIS BRETHREN 213
between God and every living creature of all flesh that

is upon the earth.” And God said unto Noah, “This is
the token of the covenant which I have established be-
tween me and all flesh that is upon the earth.”
JOSEPH AND HIS BRETHREN.

[FROM GENESIS, CHAP. 37-47.]
OSEPH, being seventeen years old, was feeding the
flock with his brethren; and he brought evil report
of them unto their father. Now Israel loved Joseph
more than all his children, because he was the son of his
old age: and he made him a coat of many colors. And his
brethren saw that their father loved him more than all his
brethren; and they hated him, and could not speak peace-
ably unto him.
And Joseph dreamed a dream, and he told it to his
brethren: and they hated him yet the more.
He said unto them, “Hear, I pray you, this dream
which I have dreamed: for, behold, we were binding
sheaves in the field, and, lo, my sheaf arose, and also
stood upright ; and, behold, your sheaves came round
about, and made obeisance to my sheaf.”
And his brethren said to him, “Shalt thou indeed
reign over us? or shalt thou indeed have dominion over
u s ? ” And they hated him yet the more for his dreams,
and for his words.
He dreamed yet another dream, and told it to his
brethren, and said, “Behold, I have dreamed yet a dream;
and, behold, the sun and the moon and eleven stars made
obeisance to me.”
And he told it to his father, and to his brethren; and
his father rebuked him, and said unto him, “What is this
dream that thou hast dreamed? Shall I and thy mother
and thy brethren indeed come t o bow down ourselves to
thee t o the earth?”
His brethren envied him ;but his father kept the saying
in mind.
214 STORIXS F R O M THE OLD TES!CAlRIENT
And his brethren went to feed their father’s Bock in

, Shechem. .And Israel said unto Joseph, “Are not thy
brethren feeding the flock in Shechem? come, and I will
send thee unto them.” And he said t o him, “Here am
I.” And he said to him, “Go now, see whethcr it is well
with thy brethren, and well with the flock; and bring me
word again. ”
So he sent him out of the vale of Hebron, and he came
to Shechem. And a certain man found him, and, behold,
he was wandering in the field: and the man asked him,
saying, “What seekest thou?”
And he said, “I am seeking my brethren: tell m3, I
pray thee, where they are feeding the Rock.”
The man said, “They are departed hence; for I heard
them say, ‘ Let us go to Dothan.’ ” And Joseph went
after his brethren, and found them in Dothan.
And they saw him afar off, and before he came near
unto them, they conspired against him to slay him. And
they said to one another, “Behold, this dreamer cometh.
Come now therefore, and let us slay him, and cast him
into one of the pits, and we will say, ‘An evil beast hath
devoured him:’ and we shall see what will become of his
dreams. ”
.- \
Reuben heard it, and delivered him out of their hand;
and said, “Let us not take his life.” And Reuben said
unto them, “Shed no blood; cast hiin into this pit that is
in the wilderness, but lay no hand upon him: that he
, might deliver him out of their hand, to restore him to
his father.”
When Joseph was come unto his brethren, they stripped
, Joseph of his coat, the coat of many colors that was on
him; and they took him, and cast him into the pit: and
the pit was empty, there was no water in it.
And they sat down to eat bread: and they lifted up
their eyes and looked, and, behold, a caravan of Ishmael-
ites was coming from Gilead, with their camels bearing
spicery and balm and myrrh, going to c,arry it down to
Egypt. And Judah said unto his brethren, “What profit
js it if we slay our brother and conceal his blood? Come,
and let us sell him to the Ishmaelites, and let not our
‘ JOSEPH AND XIIS BRETHREN 275
hand be upon him; for he is our brother, our flesh.”

And his brethren hearkened unto him. And there passed
by Midianites, merchantmen; and they drew and lifted up
Joseph out of the pit, and sold Joseph to the Ishmaelites
f o r twenty pieces of silver. And they brought Joseph
into Egypt.
Reuben returned unto the pit ; and, behold, Joseph was
hot in the pit; and he rent his clothes. And he returned
unto his brethren, and said, “The child is not; and I,
whither shall I go?”
And they took Joseph’s coat, and Billed a he-goat, and
dipped the coat in the blood; and they sent the coat of ‘
many colors, and they brought it to their father, and
said, “This have we found: know now whether it is thy
son’s coat or not?”
He knew it, and said, “It is my son’s coat; an evil
beast hath devoured him; Joseph is without doubt t o r n
in pieces.” And Jacob rent his garments, and put sack-
cloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son many days.
And all his sons and all his daughters rose up to comfort
him; but he refused to be comforted; and he said, “For
I will go down to the grave to my son mourning.” And
his father wept for him.
And Joseph was brought down to Egypt; and Poti-
phar, an officer of Pharaoh’s, the captain of the guard,
an Egyptian, bought him of the hand of the Ishmaelites,
that had brought him down thither. And Jehovah was
with Joseph, and he was a prosperous man; and he was
in the house of his master the Egyptian. And his master
saw that Jehovah mas with him, and that Jehovah made
all that he did to prosper in his hand. And Joseph found
favor in his sight, and he ministered unto him: and he ’
made him overseer over his house, and all that he had’
he put into his hand. From the time that he made him
overseer in his house, and over all that he had, Jehovah
blessed the Egyptian’s house for Joseph’s sake; and the
blessing of Jehovah was upon all that he had, in the house
and in the field.
And he left all that he had in Joseph’s hand; and he
knew not aught that was with him, save the bread
‘
Vol. 1-18
276 - STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMl3NT
which he did eat. And Joseph was comely, and well-

favored.
And it came to pass after these things, that his master’s
wife cast her eyes upon Joseph. And as she spake to
Joseph day by day, he hearkened not unto her. And
about this time, he went into the house to do his work;
and there was none of the men in the house there within.
And she caught him by his garment, and he left his gar-
ment in her hand, and fled. And when she saw that he
had left his garment in her hand, and was fled, she laid
up his garment by her, until his master came home.
And she spake unto him, saying, “The Hebrew servant,
whom thou hast brought unto us, came in unto me to mock
me: and, as I lifted up my voice and cried, he left his
garment by me, and fled out.”
When his master heard the words of his wife, which
she spake unto him, saying, “After this manner did thy
servant to me;” his wrath was kindled. And Joseph’s
master took him, and put him into the prison, the
place where the king’s prisoners were bound: and he was
there in the prison. But Jehovah was with Joseph, and
showed kindness unto him, and gave him favor in the
sight of the keeper of the prison. And the keeper of the
prison committed to Joseph’s hand all the prisoners that
were in the prison ;and whatsoever they did there, he was
the doer of it. The keeper of the prison looked not to
anything that was under his hand, because Jehovah was
with him; and that which he did, Jehovah made it to
prosper.
After these things, the butler of the king of Egypt and ,
and his baker offended their lord the king of Egypt.
And Pharoah was wroth against his two officers, against
the chief of the butlers, and against the chief of the bak-
ers. He put them-in ward in the house of the captain of
the guard, into the prison, the place where Joseph was
bound. The captain of the guard charged Joseph with
them, and he ministered unto them: and they continued
a season in ward.
And they dreamed a dream both of them, each man his
dream, in one night, each man according to the interpre-
JOSEPH AND HIS BRETHREN ”“7
n ,
tation of his dream, the butler and the baker of the king
of Egypt, who were bound in the prison. And Joseph
came in unto them in the morning, and saw them, and,
behold, they were sad. He asked Pharaoh’s officers that
were with him in ward in his master’s house, saying,
“Wherefore look ye so sad to-day?” And they said unto
him, “We have dreamed a dream, and there is none that
can interpret it.” And Joseph said, “DO not interpreta-
tions belong t o God? tell it me, 1pray you.’’
The chief butler told his dream to Joseph, and said to
him, “In my dream, behold, a vine was before me; and in
the vine were three branches: and it was as though it
budded, and its blossoms shot forth; and the clusters
thereof brought forth ripe grapes: and Pharaoh’s cup
was in my hand; and I took the grapes, and pressed them
into Pharaoh’s cup, and I gave the cup into Pharaoh’s
hand.’’
Joseph said to him, “This is the interpretation of it: ‘
the three branches are three days ; within yet three days
shall Pharaoh lift up thy head, and restore thee unto thine
office: and thou shalt give Pharaoh’s cup into his hand,
after the former manner when thou wast his butler. But
have me in thy remembrance when it shall be well with
thee, and show kindness, I pray thee, unto me, and make
mention of me unto Pharaoh, and bring me out of this
house : for indeed I was stolen away out of the land of the
Hebrews: and here also have I done nothing that they
should put me into the dungeon. ”
When the chief baker saw that the interpretation was
good, he said unto Joseph, “I also was in my dream, and,
behold, three baskets OP white bread were on my head:
and in the uppermost basket there mas of all manner of
baked food f o r Pharaoh; and the birds did eat them out
of the basket upon my head.” Joseph answered, “This
is the interpretation thereof: the three baskets are three
days ;within yet three days shall Pharaoh lift up thy head
from off thee, and shall hang thee on a tree ; and the birds
shall eat thy flesh from off thee.” And the third day,
which was Pharaoh’s birthday, he made a feast unto all
his servants : and he lifted up the head of the chief butler
278 STORIES FROX THE OLD TEST’AMENT
and the head of the chief baker among his servants. He

restored the chief butler unto his butlership again ; and he
gave the cup into Pharoah’s hand: but he hanged the ,
chief baker: as Joseph had interpreted to them. Yet did
not the chief butler remember Joseph, but forgat him.
At the end of two full years, Pharaoh dreamed: and,
behold, he stood by the river; there came up out of the
river seven kine, well-favored and fat-fleshed; and they
fed in the reed-grass. And, behold, seven other kine came
up after them o-at of the river, ill-favored and lean-
fleshed ; and stood by the other kine upon the brink of the
river. And the ill-favored and lean-fleshed kine did eat
up the seven well-favored and fat kine. So Pharaoh
’ awoke,
He slept and dreamed a second time : and, behold, seven
ears of grain came up upon one stalk, rank and good.
And, behold, seven ears, thin and blasted with the east
wind, sprung up after them. And the thin ears swal-
lowed up the seven rank and full ears. And Pharaoh
awoke, and, behold, it was a dream. And it came to pass
in the morning that his spirit was troubled; and he sent
and called for all the magicians of Egypt, and all the wise
men thereof ; and Pharaoh told them his dream ;but there
was none that could interpret them unto Pharaoh.
Then spake the chief butler unto Pharaoh, saying, “I
do remember my faults this day: Pharaoh was wroth
with his servants, and put me in ward in the house of the
captain of the guard, me and the chief baker: me dreamed
a dream in one night, I and he; we dreamed each man
according to the interpretation of his dream. There was
with us there a young man, a Hebrew, servant to the cap-
tain of the guard ; and we told him, and he interpreted to
us our dreams; to each man according to his dream he
did interpret. And as he interpreted to us, so it was; me
he restored unto mine office, and him he hanged.
Then Pharaoh sent and called Joseph, rind they brought
him hastily out of the dungeon; and he shaved himself,
and changed his raiment, and came in unto Pharaoh.
Pharaoh said unto Joseph, “I have dreamed a dream.
and there is none that can interpret it: and I have heard
\
say of thee, that when thou hearest a dream thou canst

!
interpret it.”
Joseph answered Pharaoh, saying, “It is not in me:
God shall give Pharaoh an answer of peace,” and Pha-
raoh spake unto Joseph, and told his dream.
Joseph said, “The dream of Pharaoh is one: what
God is about to do he hath declared unto Pharaoh. The
seven good kine are seven years ; and the seven‘good ears
are seven years; the dream is one. And the seven lean
and ill-favored kine that came up after them are seven
years, and also the seven empty ears blasted with the
east wind; they shall be seven years of famine. That is
the thing which I spake unto Pharaoh : what God is about
to do he hath showed unto Pharaoh. Behold, there come
seven years of great plenty throughout all the land of
Egypt: and there shall arise after them seven years of
famine ; and all the plenty shall be forgotten in the land
of Egypt; and the famine shall consume the land; and
the plenty shall not be known in the land by reason of
that famine which followeth; for it shall be very griev-
ous. And for that the dream mas doubled unto Pharaoh,
it is because the thing is established by God, and God
will shortly bring it t o pass. Wow therefore let Pharaoh
look out a man discreet and wise, and set him over the
land of Egypt. Let Pharaoh do this, and let him appoint
overseers over the land, and take up the fifth part of the
land of Egypt in the seven plenteous years. And let
them gather all the food of these good years that come,
and lay up grain under the hand of Pharaoh for food in
the cities, and let them keep it. And the food shall be
for a store to the land against the seven years of famine,
which shall be in the land of Egypt; that the land perish
not through the famine.”
And the thing was good in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in
the eyes of all his servants.
Pharaoh said unto his servants, “Can we find such a
one as this, a man in whom the spirit of God is?” And
Pharaoh said unto Joseph, “Forasmuch as God hath
showed thee all this, there is none so discreet and wise
as thou: thou shalt be over my house, and according unto
thy word shall all my people be ruled: only in the throne

will I be greater than thou.” And Pharaoh said unto
Joseph, “See, I have set thee over all the land of Egypt.”
He took off his signet ring from his hand, and put it
upon Joseph’s hand, and arrayed him in vestures of fine
linen, and put a gold chain about his neck; and he made
him to ride in the second chariot which he had ; and they
cried before him, “Bow the knee:” and he set him over
all the land of Egypt. And Pharaoh said unto Joseph,
“I am Pharaoh, and without thee shall no man lift up
his hand or his foot in all the land of Ebgpt.” And Pha-
raoh called Joseph’s name Zaphenathpaneah ; and he
gave him to wife Asenath, the daughter of Potiphera
priest of On. And Joseph went out over the land of
Egypt.
Joseph was thirty years old when he stood before Pha-
raoh king of Egypt. And Joseph went out from the
presence of Pharaoh, and went throughout all the land
of Egypt. I n the seven plenteous years the earth
brought forth by handfuls. And he pthered up all the
food of the seven years which were in the land of Egypt,
and laid up the food in the cities: the food of the field,
which was round about every city, laid he up in the
same. He laid up grain as the sand of the sea, very much,
until he left off numbering; for it was without number.
And unto Joseph was born two sons before the year
of. famine came, whom Asenath, the daughter of Poti-
phera priest of On, bare unto him. He called the name
of the first-born Manasseh: For said he, God hath made
me forget all my toil, and all my father’s house. And the
name of the second called he Ephraim; For God hath
made me fruitful in the land of my affliction. And the
seven years of plenty, that mas in the land of Egypt, came
to an end. And the seven years of famine began to
come, according as Joseph had said: and there was
famine in all lands; but in all the land of Egypt there
mas bread. And when all the land of Egypt was fam-
ished, the people cried to Pharaoh for bread: and Pha-
raoh said unto all the Egyptians, “Go unto Joseph; what
he saith to you, do.” And the famine was over all the
JOSEPH AND HIS BRETIXREN 281
face of the earth : and Joseph opened all the store-houses,

and sold unto the Egyptians; and the famine was sore
in the land of Egypt. And all countries came into Egypt
to Joseph to buy grain; because the famine was sore in
all the earth.
Nom Jacob saw that-there was grain in Egypt, and
Jacob said unto his sons, “Why do ye look one upon
another? Behold, I have heard that there is grain in
Egypt ; get you down thither, and buy for us from thence ;
that we may live, and not die.” And Joseph’s ten breth-
ren went down to buy grain from Egypt.
But Benjamin, Joseph’s brother, Jacob sent not with
his brethren; for he said, “Lest peradventure harm befall
him.” And the sons of Israel came to buy among those
that came; for the famine was in the land of Canaan.
And Joseph was the governor over the land; he it was
that sold to all the people of the land : and Joseph’s breth-
ren came, and bowed down themselves to him with their
faces to the earth. Joseph saw his brethren, and he
knew them, but made himself strange unto them, and
spake, roughly with them; and he said unto them,
“Whence come y e t ” And they said, “From the land
of Canaan to buy food.” Joseph knew his brethren, but
they knew not him. And Joseph remembered the dreams
which he dreamed of them, and said unto them, “Ye are
spies; to see the nakedness of the land ye are come.”
They said unto him, “Nay, my lord, but to buy food are
thy servants come. We are all one man’s sons; we are
true men, thy servants are no spies.” *Andhe said unto
them, “Nay, but to see the nakedness of the land ye are
come.” And they said, “We thy servants are twelve
brethren, the sons of one man in the land of Canaan; and,
behold, the youngest is this day with our father, and one
is not.” And Joseph said unto them, “That is it that I
spake unto you, saying, Ye are spies: hereby ye shall be
proved : by the life of Pharaoh ye shall not go forth hence,
except your youngest brother come hither. Send one of
you, and let him fetch your brother, and ye shall be
bound, that your words may be proved, whether there be
truth in you: or else by the life of Pharaoh surely ye are
spies.” And he put them all together into ward three

days.
And Joseph said unto them the third day, “This do,’
and live; for I fear God: if ye be true men, let one of your
brethren be bound in your prison-house; but go ye, carry
grain for the famine of your houses: and bring your
youngest brother unto me; so shall your words be veri-
fied, and ye shall not die.’’ And they did so. . And they
said to one another. “We are verily guilty concerning
our brother, in that we saw the distress of his soul, when
he besought us, and we would not hear ; therefore is this
distress come upon us.”
Reuben answered them, saying, “Spake I not unto you,
saying, DLonot sin against the child; and ye would not.
hear? therefore, also, behold, his blood is required.”
. They knew not that Joseph understood them; for there
mas an interpreter between them. And he turned him-
self about from them, and wept; and he returned to them,
and spake to them, and took Simeon from among them,
and bound him before their eyes. Then Joseph com-
manded to fill their vessels with grain, and to restore
every man’s money into his sack, and to give them provi-
sion for the way; and thus was it done unto them.
And they laded their asses with their grain, and de-
parted thence. And as one of them opened his sack to
give his ass provender in the lodging-place, he espied his
money ; and, behold, it was in the mouth of his sack. And
he said unto his brethren, “My money is restored; and, lo,
it is even in my sack:” and their heart failed them, and
they turned trembling one to another, saying, “What is
this that God hath done unto us?” They came unto Jacob
their father unto the land of Canaan, and told him all
that had befallen them; saying, “The mm, the lord of
the land, spake roughly with us, and took ‘us for spies of
the country.” And we said unto him, “We are true
men ;we are no spies :we are twelve brethren, sons of our
father; one is not, and the youngest is this day with our
father in the land of Canaan. And the man, the lord of
the land, said unto us, ‘Hereby shall I know that ye are
true men: leave one of your brethren with me, and take
JOSEPH AND HIS BRETHREN 253
grain for the famine of your houses, and go your way;

and bring your youngest brother unto me: then shall I
know that ye are no spics, but th3t ye are true men: so
’ will I deliver you your brother, and ye shall traffic in the
land.’ ”
And it came to pass as they emptied their sacks, that,
behold, every man’s bundle of money was in his sack : and
when they and their father saw their bundles of money,
they were afraid.
Jacob their father said unto them, “Me have ye
bereaved of my children: Joseph is not, and Simeon is
not, and ye will take Benjamin away : all these things ‘are
against me.”
Reuben spake unto his father, saying, “Slay my two
sons, if I bring him not to thee: deliver him into my
hand, and I will bring him to thee again.” And he said,
“My son shall not go down with you; for his brother is
dead, and he only is left: if harm befall him by the way in
which ye go, then will ye bring down-mjr gray hairs with
sorrow to the grave.”
And the famine mas sore in the land. And when they
had eaten up the grain ahicli they had brought out of
Egypt, their father said unto them, Go again, buy us a
little food.
Judah spalie unto him, saying, “The man did solemnly
protest unto us, saying, ‘Ye sliall not see my face, except
your brother be with you.’ If’thou wilt send our biaoiher
with us, we mill go down and buy thee food: but if thou
milt not send him, we will not go down j for the man said
unto us, Ye shall not see my face, except your brother be
with you.” And Israel said, “Wherefore dealt y e so ill
with me, as to tell the man whether ye had yet a
brother?” And they said, “The man asked straitly con-
cerning ourselves, and concerning oiir kindred, saying,
‘Is your father yet alive? have ye another brother? and
me told him according to the tenor of these words: could
we in ‘any wise know that he would say, Bring your
brother down?” And J u d a h said unto Israel his father,
”Send the lad with me, and we mill arise and g o ; that me
may live and not die, both we, and thou, and also our
2.s4 STORIES FRON THE OLD TESTAMENT
little ones. I will be surety for him; of my hand shalt

thou require him: if I bring him not unto thee, and set
him before thee, then let me bear the blame for ever: for
except we had lingered, surely we had now returned a
second time. ”
And their father Israel said unto them, “If it be so
now, do this: take of the choice fruits of the land in your
vessels, and carry down the man a present, a little balm,
and a little honey, spicery and myrrh, nuts, and almonds ;
and take double money in your hand; and the money that
was returned in the mouth of your sacks carry again in
your hand; peradventure it was an oversight; take also
your brother, and arise, go again unto the man: and God
Almighty give you mercy before the man, that he may
release unto you your other brother and Benjamin. And
if I be bereaved of my children, I am bereaved.” And
the men took that present, and they took double money
in their hand, and Benjamin ; and rose up, and went down
to Egypt, and stood before Joseph.
And when Joseph saw Benjamin with them, he said to
the steward of his house, “Bring the men into the house,
and slay and make ready; for the men shall dine with
me at noon.” And the man did as Joseph bade; and the
man brought the men to Joseph’s house. And the men
were afraid, because they were brought to Joseph’s
house; and they said, “Because of the money that was
returned in our sacks a t the first time are we brought in;
that he may seek occasion against us, and fall upon us,
and take us for bondmen, and our asses.”
They came near the steward of Joseph’s house, and
they spake unto him at the door of the house, and said,
“Oh, my lord, we came indeed down a t the first time to
buy food: and it came to pass, when we came to the lodg-
ing-place, that we opened our sacks, and, behold, every
man’s money was in the mouth of his sack, our money
in full weight: and we have brought it again in our hand.
“Other money have we brought down in our hand to
buy food: we know not who put our money in our sacks.”
And he said, “Peace be to you, fear not: your God, and
the God of your father, bath given you treasure in your
JOSEPH AND HIS ERETHREN 285
sacks: I had your money.” And he brought Simeon

out unto them. And the man brought the men into
Joseph’s house, and gave them water, and they washed
their feet; and he gave their asses provender. And they
made ready the present against Joseph’s coming at noon :
for they heard that they should eat bread there.
And when Joseph came home, they brought him the
present which was in their hand into the house, and
. bowed down themselves to him to the earth. And he
asked them of their welfare, and said, “ISyour father
well, the old man of whom ye spake? Is he yet alive?”
And they said, “Thy servant our father is-well, he is yet
alive.” And they bowed the head, and made obeisance.
And he lifted up his eyes, and saw Benjamin his brother,
his mother’s son, and said, “Is this your youngest
brother, of whom ye spake unto me?’’ And he said,
‘God be gracious unto thee, my son. ” And Joseph madc
haste: for his heart yearned over his brother: and he
sought where to weep; and he entered into his chamber,
and wept there. And he washed his face, and came out;
and he refrained himself, and said, “Set on bread.” And
they set on for him by himself, and €or them by them-
selves, and for the Egyptians, that did eat with him, by
themselves: because the Egyptians might not eat bread
with the Hebrews; for that is an abomination unto the
Egyptians. And they sat before him, the first-born ac-
cording to h h birthright, and the youngest according to ‘
his youth : and the men marvelled one with another. And
he took and sent messes unto them from before him: hut
Benjamin’s mess was five times so much as any of theirs.
And they drank, and were merry mith him.
And he commanded the steward of his house, saying,
“Fill the men’s sacks with food, as much as they can
carry, and put every man’s money in his sack’s mouth.
And put my cup, the silver cup, in the sack’s mouth of the
youngest, and his grain money.” And he did according’
to the word that Joseph had spoken.
As soon as the morning was light, the men were sent
away, they and their asses. And when they were gone
out of the city, and were not yet far off, Joseph said unto
286 STORIES FRON THE OLD TESTAMENT
his steward, “Up, follow after the men; and when thou
.dost overtake them, say unto them, ‘Wherefore have ye
rewarded evil for good? Is not this that in which my
lord drinketh, and whereby he indeed divineth? ye have
done evil in so doing.’ ” And he overtook them, and he
spake unto them these words.
They said unto him, “Wherefore speaketh my lord such
words as these? F a r be it from thy servants that they
should do such a thing. Behold, the money, which we
found in our sacks’ mouths, me brought again unto thee
out of the land of Canaan: how then should we steal out
of thy lord’s house silver or gold? With whomsoever of
thy servants it be found, let him die, and me also will be
my lord’s bondmen.” And he said, “Now also let it be
‘
according unto your words: he with whom it is found
shall be my bondman: and ye shall be blameless.” Then
they hasted, and took down every man his sack to the
’
ground, and opened every man his sack. And he searched,
and began at the eldest, and left off at the youngest: and
the cup was found in Benjamin’s sack. Then they rent
their clothes, and laded every man his ass, and returned
to the city.
And Judah and his brethren came to Joseph’s house;
and he was yet there: and they fell before him on the
ground. And Joseph said unto them, “TVhilt deed is this
that ye have done? know ye not that such a man as I can
indeed divine?” And Judah said, “What shall we say
unto my lord? what shall me speak? o r hoTe shall we
clear ourselves? God hath found out the iniquity of thy
servants: behold, we are my lord’s bondmen, both we,
and he also in whose hand the cup is found.” And he
said, “ F a r be it from me t h a t I should do so: the man in
whose hand the cup is found, he shall be my bondman;
but 3 s for you, get you up in peace unto your father.”
Then Judah came near unto him, and said, “Oh, my
lord, let thy servant, I pray thee, speak a word in my
lord’s ears, and let not thine anger burn against thy
servant ; for thou art even as Pharaoh. My lord asked
his servants, saying, ‘Have ye a father, or a brothert’
And we said unto my lord, We have a father, an old man,
\
JOSEPH AND HIS BRETHREN 287
and a child of his old age, a little one; and his brother
is dead, and he alone is left of his mother ; and his father
loveth him. And thou saidst unto thy servants, ‘Bring
him down unto me, that I map set mine eyes upon him.’
, And we said unto my lord, ‘The lad cannot leave his
father: for‘ if he should leave his father, his father would
die.’ And thou saidst unto thy servants, ‘Except your
youngest brother come down with you, ye shall see my
face no more.’ And when we came up unto thy servant
my father, we told him the words of my lord. And our
father said, ‘Go again, buy us a little food.’ And we
, said, ‘We cannot go down: if our youngest brother be
with us, when will we go down: for we may not see the
man’s face, except our youngest brother be with us.’
And thy servant my father said unto us, ‘Ye know that
my wife bare me tyo sons: and the one went out from
me, and I said, ‘Surely he is torn in pieces; and I have
not seen him since: and if ye take this one also from me,
and harm befall him, ye shall bring down my gray hairs
with sorrow to the grave.’
‘‘Now therefore when I come to thy servant my father,
and the lad is not with us; seeing that his life is bound
up in the lad’s life; when he seetli that the lad is not
with us, he will die : and thy servants will bring down the
gray hairs of thy servant our father with sorrow to the
grave. For thy servant became surety for the lad unto
my father, saying, ‘If I bring him not unto thee, then
shall I bear the blame to my father for ever.’ Now
therefore, let thy servant, I pray thee, abide instead of
the lad a bondman to my lord; and let the lad go up
with his brethren. For how shall I go up to my father,
if the lad be not with me? lest I see the evil that shall
come on my father.”
Then Joseph could not refrain himself before all them
that stood by him; and he cried, ‘‘Cause every man t o go
out from me.” And there stood no man with him, while
Joseph made himself known unto his brethren. And he
wept aloud: and the Egyptians heard, and the house of
Pharaoh heard.
And Joseph said unto his brethren, ‘<Iam Joseph:
288 STOEIES FROM THE OLD TESTAIvX[ICMT
dot5 my father yet live4” And his brethren could not

answer him; for they were troubled a t his presence. And
Joseph said unto his brethren, “Come near to me, I pray
you.” And they came near. And he said, “I am Joseph
your brother, whom ye sold into Egypt. And now be not
grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me
hither: for God did send me before you to preserve life.
For these twb years hath the famine been in the land : and
there are yet five years, in which there shall be neither
plowing nor harvest. And God sent me before you to
preserve you a remnant in the earth, and to save you
alive by a great deliverance. So now it mas not you that
sent me hither, but God: and he hath made me a father
to’ Pharaoh, and lord of all his house, and ruler over all
the land of Egypt. Haste ye, and go up to my father,
and say unto him, ‘Thus saith thy son Joseph, God hath
made me lord of all Egypt: come down unto me, tarry
not; and thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou
shalt be near unto me, thou, and thy children, and thy
children’s children, and thy flocks, and thy herds and all
that thou hast: and there will I nourish thee; f o r there
are yet five years of famine; lest thou come to poverty,
thou, and thy household, and all that thou hast.’ And,
behold, your eyes see, and the eyes of my brother Ben-
jamin, that is in my mouth that speakest unto you. And
ye shall tell my father of all my glory in E:;ypt, and of
all that ye have seen: and ye shall haste and bring down
my father hither.”
And he fell upon his brother Benjamin’s neck, and
wept; and Benjamin wept upon his neck. And he kissed
all his brethren, and wept upon them: and aPter that his
brethren talked with him.
And the report thereof was heard in Pharaoh’s house,
saying, ‘‘Joseph’s brethren are come :and it ‘pleased Pha-
raoh well, and his servants.” And Pharaoh said unto
Joseph, “Say unto thy brethren, ‘This do ye: lade your
beasts, and go, get you unto the land of Canaan; and
take your father and your households, and come unto
me: and I will give you the good of the land of Egypt,
and ye shall eat the fat of the land.’ Now thou art
commanded, this do ye: take you wagons out of the land

of Egypt for your little ones, and for your wives, and
bring your father, and come. Also regard not your stuff;
I
for the good of all the land of Egypt is yours.’’

And the sons of Israel did so: and Joseph gave them
wagons, according t o the commandment of Pharaoh, and
gave them provision for the way. To all of them he
gave each man change of raiment; but to Benjamin he
gave three hundred pieces of silver, and five changes of
raiment. And to his father he sent after this manner:
ten asses laden with the good things of Egypt, and ten
she-asses laden with grain and bread and provision for
his father by the way. So he sent his brethren away,
and they departed: and he said unto them, “See that ye
fall not out by the way.” And they went up out of
Egypt, and came into the land of Canaan unto Jacob their
father. And they told him, saying, “Joseph is yet alive,
and he is ruler over all the land of Egypt.” And his
heart fainted, for he believed them not. And they told
him all the words of Joseph, which he had said unto them:
and when he saw the wagons which Joseph had sent to
carry him, the spirit of Jacob their father revived: and
Israel said, “It is enough; Joseph my son is yet alive:
I will go and see him before I die.”
And Israel took his journey with all that he had, and
came to Beer-sheba, and offered sacrifices unto the God
of his father Isaac. And God spake unto Israel in the
visions of the night, and said, “Jacob, Jacob.’’ And he
said, “Here am I.” And he said, “I am God, the God
of thy father: fear not to go down into Egypt; for I will
there make of thee a great nation: I will go down with
thee into Egypt; and I will also surely bring thee up
again: and Joseph shall put his hand upon thine eyes.”
And Jacob rose up from Beer-sheba: and the sons of
Israel carried Jacob their father, and their little ones,
and their wives, in the wagons which Pharaoh had sent
to carry him. And they took their cattle, and their goods,
which they had gotten in the land of Canaan, and came
into Egypt, Jacob, and all his seed with him: his sons,
and his sons’ sons with him, his daughters, and hie sons’
.
290 STORIES FROblf THE OLD TESTAMENT
daughters, and all his seed brought he with him into

. Egypt; all the souls of the house of Jacob, that came into
Egypt, were threescore and ten.
And he sent Judah before him unto Joseph, to show the
way before him unto Goshen; and they came into the
land of Goshen. And Joseph made ready his chariot, and
went up to meet Israel his father, to Goshen; and he
presented fimself unto him, and fell on his neck, and
I wept on his neck a good while. And Israel said unto
Joseph, “Now let me die, since I have seen thy face, that
thou a r t yet alive.”
Joseph said unto his brethren, and unto his father’s
house, “I will go up, and tell Pharaoh, and will say unto
him, ‘My brethren, and my faiher’s hous(!, mho were in
the land of Canaan are come unto me; and the men are
shepherds, for they have been Beepers of cattle; and
they have brought their flocks, and their herds, and all
that they have.’ And it shall come t o pass, when Pha-
raoh shall call you, and shall say, ‘What is your occu-
pation?’ that ye shall say, ‘Thy servants have been keep-
ers of cattle from our youth even until now, both me, and
our fathers: that ye may dwell in the land of Goshen;
for every shepherd is an abomination unto the E g ~ p -
tians.’ ”
Then Joseph went in and told Pharaoh, and said, “My
father and my brethren, and their flocks, and their herds,
and all that they have, are come out of the land of Ca-
naan; and, behold, they are in the land of Goshen.” And
from among his brethren he took five men, and presented
them unto Pharaoh. And Pharaoh said unto his breth-
ren, “What is your occupation?” And they said unto
Pharaoh, “Thy servants are shepherds, both we, and our
fathers. To sojourn in the land are we come; for there
is no pasture for thy servants’ flocks ; for t h e famine is
sore in the land of Canaan: now therefore, we pray thee,
let thy servants dwell in the land of Goshen.”
Pharaoh spake unto Joseph, saying, “Thy father and
thy brethren are come unto thee: the land of Egypt is
before thee; in the best of the land make thy father and
thy brethren to dwell; in the land of Goshen let them
JOSEPH AND =IS GRETHREN 291
dwell: and if thou knowest any able men among them,

then make them rulers over my cattle.” And Joseph
brought in Jacob his father, and set him before Pharaoh;
and Jacob blessed Pharaoh. And Pharaoh said unto
Jacob, “Horn many are the days of the years of thy life?”
And Jacob said unto Pharaoh, “The days of the rears
of my pilgrimage are a hundred and thirty years: few
and evil have been the days of the years of my life, and
they have not attained unto the days of the years of the
life of my fathers in the days of their pilgrimage.” And
Jacob Blessed Pharaoh, and went out from the presence
of Pharaoh. And Joseph placed his father and his breth-
ren, and gave them a possession in the land of Egypt, in
the best of the land, in the land of Rameses, as Pharaoh
had commanded. And Joseph nourished his father, and
his brethren, and all his father’s household, with bread,
according t o their families.
And there was no bread in all the land; for the famine
was very sore, so that the land of Egypt and the land of
Canaan fainted by reason of the famine. And Joseph
gathered u p all the money that was found in the land of
Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, for the grain which
they brought: and Joseph brought the money into Pha-
raoh’s house. And when the money was all spent in the
land of Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, all the Egyp-
tians came unto Joseph, and said, “Give us bread: .for
why should we die in thy presence? for our money fail-
eth.” And Joseph said, “Give your cattle; and I will
give1 you for your cattle, if money fail.” And they
brought their cattle unto Joseph ; and Joseph gave them
bread in exchange for the horses, and for the flocks,
and for the herds, and for the asses : and he fed them with
bread in exchange for all their cattle for that year.
And when that year w a s ended, they came unto him
the second year, and said unto him, “We will not hide
from my lord, how that our money is all spent; and the
herds of cattle are my lord’s ; there is nought left in the
sight of my lord, but our bodies, and our lands: where-
fore should we die before thine eyes, both we and our
land? buy us and our land for bread, and we and our land
Vol. 1-19
292 STORIES FRON THE OLD TESTAMENT
will be servants unto Pharaoh: and g h e us seed, that

we may live, and not die, and that the land be not deso-
late.”
So Joseph bought all the land of Egypt for Pharaoh;
for the Egyptians sold every man his field, because the
fainine was sore upon-them: and the land became Pha-
raoh’s. And as for the people, he removed them to the
cities from one end of the border of Egypt even to the
other end thereof.
Only the land of the priests bought he not: for the
priests had a portion from Pharaoh, and did eat their
portion which Pharaoh gave them; wherefore they sold
not their land. Then Joseph said unto the people, “Be-
hold, I have bought you this day and your land for Pha-
, raoh: lo, here is seed for you, and ye shall sow the land.
And it shall come to pass at the ingatherings, that ye shall
- give a fifth to Pharaoh, and four parts shall be your
own, for seed of the field, and for your food, and for them
of your households, and for food for your little ones.”
And they said, “Thou hast saved our lives: let us find
favor in the sight of my lord, and we will be Pharaoh’s
servants.” And Joseph made it a statute concerning
the land of Egypt unto this day, that Pharaoh should
have the fifth; only the land of the priests alone became
not Pharaoh’s.
And Israel dwelt in the land of Egypt, in the land of
Goshen; and they gat them possessions therein, and were
fruitful, and multiplied exceedingly. And Jacob lived
in the land of Egypt seventeen years: so the days of
Jacob, the years of his life, were a hundred forty and
seven years. And the time drew near that Israel must
die: and he called his son Joseph, and said unto him, “If
now I have found favor in thy sight, deal kindly and truly
with me: bury me not, I pray thee, in Egypt; but when
I sleep with my fathers, thou shalt carry me out of Egypt,
and bury me in their burying-place.” And be said, “I
will do as thou hast said.” And he said, “Swear unto
me,” and he sware unto him. And Israel bowed himself
upon the bed’s head.
TBE B U Y MOSES 293
THE BABY MOSES.

[FROM EXODUS, CHAP. 1.1
OW there arose a new king over Egypt, who knew
not Joseph. And he said unto his people, “Be-
hold, the people of the children of Israel are more
and mightier than we : come, let us deal wisely with them ;
lest they multiply, and it come to pass, that, when there
falleth out any war, they also join themselves unto our
enemies, and fight against us, and get them up out of the
land. ”
Therefore they did set over them taskmasters to afflict
them with their burdens. But the more they afflicted
them, the more they multiplied and the more they spread
abroad. And they were grieved because of the children
of Israel. And the Egyptians made the children of Isrdel
to serve with rigor : and they made their lives bitter with
hard service, in mortar and in brick, and in all manner
of service in the field, all their service, wherein they made
them serve with rigor.
And Pharaoh charged all his people, saying, “Every
son that is born ye shall cast into the river, and every
daughter ye shall save alive.”
There went a man of the house of Levi, and took to
wife a daughter of Levi. And they had a son: and when
. she saw him that he was a goodly child, she hid him three
months. And when she could not longer hide him, she
took f o r him an ark of bulrushes, and daubed it with
slime and with pitch; and she put the child therein, and
laid it in the flags by the river’s brink. And his sister
stood afar off, to know what would be done to him.
Bnd the daughter of Pharaoh came down to bathe a t the
river; and her maidens walked along by the river-side;
aod she saw the ark among the flags, and sent her hand-
maid to fetch it. And she opened it, and saw the child:
and, behold, the babe wept.
She had compassion on him, and said, “This is one of
the Hebrews’ children.” Then said his sister to Pha-
294 BTORIES F’RON THE OLD.TEBTAMENT
raoh’s .daughter, “Shall I go and call thee a nurse of the

Hebrew momen,.that she may nurse the child for thee?”
And Pharaoh’s daughter said to her “Go.” And the
maiden went and called the child’s mother. And Pha-
raoh’s daughter said unto her, “Take this child away,
and nurse it for me, and I will give thee thy wages.”
And the woman took the child, and nursed it. And the
child grew, and she brought him unto Pharaoh’s daugh-
ter, and he became her son. And she called his name
Moses, and said, “Because I drew him out of the water.’’
THE FALL O F JERICEIO.

[FROM JOSHUA, CHAP. 6.1
HEN Joshua was by Jericho, he liEted up his eyes

and looked, and, behold, there stood a man over
against him with his sword drawn in his hand;
and Joshua went unto him, and said unto him, “Art thou
for us, or for our adversaries?” And he said, “Nay;
but as prince of the host of Jehovah am I now come.”
And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did wor-
ship, and said unto him, “What saith my lord unto his
servant?” And, the prince of Jehovah’s host said unto
Joshua, “Put off thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place
whereon thou standest is holy.” And Joshua did so.
Now Jericho mas straitly shut up because of the chil-
dren of Israel; none went out, and none came in. And
Jehovah said unto Joshua, “See, I have given into thy
hand Jericho, and the king thereof, and tlie mighty men
of valor. And ye shall compass the city, all the men of
war, going about the city once. Thus shah thou do six
days. And seven priests shall bear seven trumpets of
rams’ horns before the ark : and the seventh day ye shall
compass the city seven times, and the priests shall blow
the trumpets. And it shall be, that, when they make a
long blast with the ram’s horn, and when ye hear the
sound of the trumpet, all the people shall shout with a
great shout: and the wall of the city shall fall down flat,
I ‘
THE FALL OFJERICHO 295
and the people shall go up every man straight before

him.
Joshua the son of Nun called the priests, and said unto
them, “Take up the ark of the covenant, and let seven
priests bear seven trumpets of rams’ horns before the
ark of Jehovah.” And they said unto the people, “Pass
on, and compass the city, and let the armed men pass
on before the ark of Jehovah.’’
And when Joshua had spoken unto the people, the
seven priests bearing the seven trumpets of rams’ horns
before Jehovah passed on, and blew the trumpets: and
the ark of the covenant of Jehovah followed them. And
the armed men went before the priests that blew the trum-
pets, and the rearward went after the ark, the priests
blowing the trumpets as they went.
And Joshua commanded the people, saying, “Ye shall
‘not shout, nor let your voice be heard; neither shall any ,
word proceed out of your mouth, until the day I bid you
shout; then shall ye shout.” So he caused the ark of
Jehovah to compass the city, going about it once: and
they came into the camp, and lodged in the camp.
And Joshua rose early in the morning, and the priests
took up the ark of Jehovah. And the seven priests bear-
ing the seven trumpets of rams’ horns before the ark of
Jehovah went on continually, and blew the trumpets : and
the armed men went before them ; and the rearward came
after the ark of Jehovah, the priests blowing the trumpets
as they went. And the second day they compassed the
city once, and returned into the camp: so they did six
days.
And on the seventh day they rose early a t the dawning
of the day, and compassed the city after the same manner
seven times: only on that day they compassed the city
seven times. And it came to pass at the seventh time,
when the priests blew the trumpets, Joshua said unto the
people, “Shout; for Jehovah hath given you the city.
. . .” So the people shouted, and the priests blew the
trumpets: and when the people heard the sound of the
trumpet, the’ people shouted with a great shout, and
the wall fell down flat, so that the people went up into
.. I
296 STORIES PROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
the city, every man straight before him, and they took the
city. And they utterly destroyed all that was in the city,
both man and woman, both young and old, and ox, and
sheep, and ass with the edge of the sword.
GIDEQN AND THE MIDIANITES.

[FROM JUDGES, CHAP. 6-7.1
HE children of Israel did that which was evil in the
sight of Jehovah: and Jehovah delivered them into
the hand of Midian seven years. And the hand of
lllidian prevailed against Israel ; and because of Midian
the children of Israel made them the dens which are in the
mountains, and the caves, and the strongholds. And when
Israel had sown, the Midianites came up, and the Amale-
kites, and the children of the east; they came up against
them; and they encamped against them, and destroyed
the increase of the earth, and left no sustenance in Israel,
neither sheep, n o r ox, nor ass. For they came up with
their cattle and their tents; they came in as locusts for
the multitude; both they and their camels were without
number: and they came into the land to destroy it. And
Israel was brought very low because of Midian; and the
children of Israel cried unto Jehovah. . , .
And the angel of Jehovah came, and sat under the oak
that pertained unto Jonsh: and his son GCideon was beat-
ing out wheat in the mine-press, to hide it from the Mid-
ianites.
And the angel of Jehovah appeared unto him, and said
unto him, “Jehovah is with thee, thou mighty man of
valor.’’ And Gideon said unto him, “Oh, my lord, if
Jehovah is with us, why then is all this befallen us? and
where are all his wondrous works which o u r fathers told
us of, saying, Did not Jehovah bring us u p from Egypt8
but now Jehovah hath cast us off, and delivered us into
the hand of Midim.” And Jehovah looked upon him,
and said, “ G o in this thy might, and save Israel from
the hand of Midian: have not I sent thee?” And he said
GIDEON AND THE MIDIANITES 297
unto him; “Oh, Lord, wherewith shall I save Israel? be-

hold, my family is the poorest in Manasseh, and I am ths
\ least in my father’s house.” And Jehovah said unto
him, “Surely I will be with thee, and thou shalt smite the
Midianites as one man.’’ And he said unto him, “If
now I have found favor in thy sight, then show me a
sign that it is thou that talkest with me. Depart not
hence, I pray thee, until I come unto thee, and bring forth
my present, and lay it before thee.” And he said, “I
will tarry until thou come again.”
And Gideon went in, and made ready a kid, and un-
leavened cakes: the flesh he put in a basket, and he put
the broth in a pot, and brought it out unto him under the
oak, and presented it. And the angel of God said unto
him, “Take the flesh and the unleavened calces, and lay
them upon this rock, and pour out the broth.” And he
did so. Then the angel of Jehovah put iorth the end of
the staff that was in his hand, and touched the flesh and
the unleavened calces; and there went up fire out of the
rock, and consumed the flesh and the unleavened cakes;
and the angel of Jehovah departed out of his sight.
Gideon saw that he was the angel of Jehovah; and
Gideon said, “Alas, 0 Lord Jehovah! forasmuch as I
have seen the angel of Jehovah face to face.” And Je-
hovah said unto him, “Peace be unto thee; fear not: thou
shalt not die.” Then Gideon built an altar there unto
Jehovah.
And the same night, Jehovah said unto him, “Take thy
father’s bullock, even the second bullock seven years old,
and throw down the altar of Baal that thy father hath,
and cut down the Asherah that is by i t ; and build an
altar unto Jehovah thy God upon the top of this strong-
hold, in the orderly manner, and take the second bullock,
and offer a burnt offering with the wood of the Asherah
which thou shalt cut down.” Then Gideon took ten men
of his servants, and did as Jehovah had spoken unto
him: and because he feared his father’s household and
the men of the city, so that he could not do it by day, he
did! it by night.
And when the men of the city arose early in the morn-
298 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMIENT
ing, the altar of Baal was broken down, and the Asherah
was cut down that was by it, and the second bullock mas
offered upon the altar that was built.
And they said one to another, “Who hath done this
thing?” And when they inquired and asked, they said,
“Gideon the son of Joash hath done this thing.”
Then the men of the city said unto Joash, “Bring out
thy son, that he may die, because he hath broken down
the altar of Baal, and because he hath cut down the
Asherah that was by it.” And Joash said unto all that
stood against him, “Will ye contend for Baal? or will
ye save him? he that will contend for him, let him be put
to death whilst it is yet morning: if he be a god, let him
contend for himself, because one hath broken down his
altar.” Therefore on that day he called him Jerubbaal,
saying, “Let Baal contend against him, because he hath
broken down his altar. ’’
Then all the Midianites and the Amalekites and the
children of the east assembled themselves together ; and
they passed over, and encamped in the valley of Jezreel.
But the Spirit of Jehovah came upon Gideorl ;and he blew
a trumpet ; and Abiezer was gathered together afier him.
And he sent messengers throughout all Manasseh; and
they also were gathered together after him: and he sent
messengers unto Asher, and unto Zebulim, and unto
Naphtali; and they came up to meet them.
And Gideon said unto God, “If thou wilt save Israel
by my hand, as thou hast spoken, behold, I will put a
fleece of wool on the threshing-floor; if there be dew on
the fleece only, and it be dry upon all the ground, then
shall I know that thou wilt save Israel by my hand, as
thou hast spoken.” And it was so; for he rose up early
on the morrow, and pressed the fleece together, and
wrung the dew out of the fleece, a bowlful of water.
And Gideon said unto God, “Let not thine anger be kin-
dled against me, and I will speak but this once; let nie
make trial, I pray thee, but this once with 1,he fleece; let
it now be dry only upon the fleece, and upon all the ground
let there be dew.” And God did so that night: for it was
GIDEON AND THE MIDIANITES 299
I
dry upon the fleece only, and there was dew on all the
ground.
Then Jerubbaal, who is Gideon, and all the people that
were with him, rose up early, and encamped beside the
spring of Harod: and the camp of Midian was on the
north side of them, by the hill of Moreh, in the valley.
And Jehovah said unto Gideon, “The people that are
with thee are too many for me to give the Midianites
into their hand, lest Israel vaunt themselves against me,
saying, Mine own hand hath saved me. Now therefore
proclaim in the ears of the people, saying, Whosoever
is fearful and trembling, let him return and depart from
mount Gilead.” And there returned of the people twenty
and two thousand ; and there remained ten thousand.
And Jehovah said unto Gideon, “The people are yet
too many; bring them down unto the water; and I will
try,them for thee there: and it shall be, that of whom I
say unto thee, “This shall go with thee, the same shall go
with thee ; and of whomsoever I say unto thee, This shall
not go with thee, the same shall not go.”
So he brought down the people unto the water: and
Jehovah said unto Gideon, “Every one that lappeth of
the water with liis tongue, as a dog lappeth, him shalt
thou set by himself; likewise every one that boweth down
upon his knees to drink.” And the number of them that
lapped, putting their hand to their mouth, was three hun-
dred men : but all the rest of the people bowed down upon
their knees to drink water. And Jehovah said unto
Gideon, “By the three hundred men that lapped mill I
save you, and deliver the Midianites into thy hand; and
let all the people go every man unto his place.” So the
people took victuals in their hand, and their trumpets;
and he sent all the men of Israel every man unto his tent,
but retained the three hundred men: and the camp of
Midian mas beneath him in the valley.
And the same night Jehovah said unto him, “Arise,
get thee down into the camp; for I have delivered it into
thy hand.
But if thou fear to g o down, go thou with Purah t%y
servant down to the camp: and thou shalt hear what
they say; and afterward shall thy hands be strengthened

to go down into the camp.
Then went he down with Purah his servant unto tho
outermost part of the armed men that were in the’camp.
And the Midianites and the Amalekites and all the chil-
dren of the east lay along in the valley like locusts for
multitude ; and their camels were without number, as the
sand which is upon the sea-shore for multitude.
And when Gideon was come, behold, there was a man
telling a dream unto his fellow; and he said, “Behold, Is
dreamed a dream ; and, lo, a cake of barley bread tumbled
into the camp of Midian, and came unto the tent, and
smote it so that it fell, and turned it upside own, so that
the tent lay flat.’’ And his fellow answered and said,
“This is nothing else save the sword of Gideon the son
of Joash, a man of Israel: into his hand God hath deliv-
ered Midian, and all the host.”
And when Gideon heard the telling of the dream,
and the interpretation thereof, he worshipped; and he
returned into the camp of Israel, and said, “Arise; for
Jehovah hath delivered into your hand the host of Mid-
ian.” And he divided the three hundred men into three
companies, and he put into the hands of all of them
trumpets, and empty pitchers, with torches within the
pitchers. And he said unto them, “Look on me, and do
likewise: and, behold, when I come to the outermost part
of the camp, it shall be that, as I do, so shall ye do.
When I blow the trumpet, I and all that are with me,
then blow ye the trumpets also on every side of all the
camp, and say, ‘For Jehovah and for Gideon.’ ”
So Gideon, and the hundred men that were with him,
came unto the outermost part of the camp in the begin-
ning of the middle matchiwhen they had but newly set
the watch: and they blew the trumpets, and brake in
pieces the pitchers that were in their hands. And the
three companies blew the trumpets, and brake the pitch-
ers, and held the torches in their left hands, and the
trumpets in their right hands wherewith to blow: and
they cried, “The sword of Jehovah and of Gideon.”
And they stood every man in his place round about
RUTH AND BOAZ 801
the camp; and all the host ran; and they shouted and
put them to flight. And they blew the three hundred
trumpets, and Jehovah set every man’s sword against his
fellow, and against all the host; and the host fled, and the
men of Israel pursued after Midian. . . . and slew
the two princes, Oreb and Zeeb.
RUTH AND BOAZ.

* [FROM THE BOOII O F RUTH.]
N the days when the judges judged, there was a fam-

ine in the land. And a certain man of Beth-lehem-
judah went to sojourn in the country of Moab, he,
and his wife, and his two sons. And the name of the
man was Elimelech, and the name of his wife Naomi.
And Elimelech Naomi’s husband died j and she was left,
and her two sons. And they took them wives of the
women of Moab ; the name of the one was Orpah, and the
name of the other mas Ruth; and they dwelt there about
ten years. And the two sons died both of them ; and the
woman mas left of her two children and of her husband.
Then she arose with her daughters-in-law, that she
might return from the country of Moab: for she had
heard in the country of Moab how that Jehovah had vis-
ited his people in giving them bread. And she went forth
out of the place where she mas, and her two daughters-in-
law with her; and they went on the way to return unto
the land of Judah.
And Naomi said unto her two daughters-in-law, “Go,
return each of you to her mother’s house: Jehovah deal
kindly with you, as ye have dealt with the dead, and with
me. Jehovah grant you that ye may find rest, each of
you in the house of her husband.” Then she kissed
them; and they lifted up their voice, and wept.
And they said unto her, “Nay, but we will return with
thee unto thy people.” And Naomi said, urn again,
my daughters : why will. ye go with me 9 Turn again, my
daughters, go your way; it grieveth me much for your
,
302 STORIES FROM THE 01;D TESTANENT
sakes, for the hand of Jehovah is gone forth against me.”

And they lifted up their voice, and wept again: and
Orpah kissed her mother-in-law; but Ruth clave unto her.
And she said, “Behold, thy sister-in-law is gone back
unto her people, and unto her god: return thou after thy
sister-in-law.” And Ruth said, “Entreat me not to leave
thee, and to return from following after thee; for whither
thou goest, I will go ; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge ;
thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God;
where thou diest, will I die, and there mill I be buried:
Jehovah do so to me, and more also, if aught but death
part thee and me.” And when she saw that she was
steadfastly minded to go with her she left off speaking
unto her.
So they two went until they came to Beth-lehem. And
when they mere come to Beth-lehem, all the city was
moved about them, and the women said, “ Is this
Naomi?’’
And she said unto them, “Call me nct Naomi, call me
Mara ; for the Almighty hatli dealt very bitterly with me.
I went out full, and Jehovah hath brought me home again
empty ; why call ye me Naomi, seeing Jehovah hath testi-
fied against me, and the Almighty hath afflicted me?”
So Naomi returned, and Ruth the Moabitess, her daugh-
ter-in-law, with her, who returned out of the country of
Moab: and they came to Beth-lehem in the beginning of
barley harvest.
And Naomi had a kinsman of her husband’s, a mighty .
man of wealth, of the family of Elimelech ; and his name
was Boaz. And Ruth the Moabitess said unto Naomi,
“Let me now go to the field, and glea’n among the ears
of grain after him in whose sight I shall find favor.”
And she said unto her, “Go, my daughter.”
And she went, and came and gleaned in the field after
the reapers: and her hap mas to light on the portion of
the field belonging unto Boaz, who was of the family of
Elimelech.
And, behold, Roaz came from Beth-lehem. and said unto
the reapers, “Jehovah be with you.”
And they answered him, “Jehovah bless thee.’’
RUTH AND BOAZ ’ 303
Then said Boaz unto his servant that was set over the
reapers, “Whose damsel is this 1”
And the servant that was set over the reapers answered
and said, “It is the Moabitish damsel that came back with
‘Naomi out of the country of Moab: and she said, Let me
glean, I pray you, and gather after the reapers among
the sheaves: so she came, and hath continued even from
the morning until now, save that she tarried a little in the
house.
Then said Boaz unto Ruth, “Hearest thou not, my
daughter? Go not to glean in another field, neither pass
from hence, but abide here fast by my maidens. Let
thine eyes be on the field that they do reap, and go thou
after them: have I not charged the young men that they
shall not touch thee? and when thou art athirst, go unto
the vessgls, and drink of that which the young men have
drawn. ’
Then she fell on her face, and bowed herself to the
ground, and said unto him, “Why have I found favor in
thy sight, that thou shouldest take knowledge of me, see-
ing I am a foreigner?”
And Boaz answered and said unto her, “It hath fully
been showed me, all that thou hast done unto thy mother-
in-law since the death of thy husband ; and how thou hast
left thy father and thy mother, and the land of thy nativ-
ity, and a r t come unto a people that thou knewest not
heretofore. Jehovah recompense thy work, and a full
reward be given thee of Jehovah, the God of Israel, under
whose wings thou art come to take refuge.”
Then she said, “Let me find favor in thy sight, my
lord; for that thou hast comforted me, and for that thou
hast spoken kindly unto thy handmaid, though I be not as
of thy handmaidens.”
And a t meal-time Boaz said unto her, “CYome hither,
and eat of the bread, and dip thy morsel in the vinegar.”
And she sat beside the reapers; and they reached her
parched grain, and she did eat, and was sufficed, and left
thereof.
And when she was risen up t o glean, Boaz commanded
his young men, saying, “Let her glean even among the
sheaves, and reproach her not. And also pull out some
for her from the bundles, and leave it, and let her glean,
and rebuke her not.”
So she gleaned in the field until even ; and she beat out
that which she had gleaned, and it was about an ephah
of barley. And she took it up, and went into the city;
and her mother-in-law saw what she had gleaned :and she
brought forth and gave to her that which she had left
after she was sufflced.
And her mother-in-law said unto her, ‘‘Where hast thou
gleaned to-day ? and where hast thou wrought 7 blessed
be he that did take knowledge of thee.”
And she showed her mother-in-law with whom she had
wrought, and said, ‘‘The man’s name with whom I
wrought to-day is Boaz.”
And Naomi said unto her daughter-in-law, “Blessed be
he of Jehovah, who hath not left off his kindness t o the
living and to the dead. The man is nigh of lcin unto us,
one of our near kinsmen.” And Ruth the Moabitess said,
“Yea, he said unto me, Thou shalt keep fast by my young
men, until they have ended all my harvest.”
And Naomi said unto Ruth her daughter-in-law, “It
is good, my daughter, that thou go out with his maidens,
and that they meet thee not in any other field.” So she
kept fast by the maidens of Boaz, to glean unto the end
of barley harvest and of wheat harvest; and she dwelt
with her mother-in-law.
And Naomi her mother-in-law said unto her, “My
daughter, shall I not seek rest f o r thee, that it may be
well with thee? And now is not Boax our kinsman, with
whose maidens thou wast? Behold, he winnoweth barley
to-night in the threshing-floor. Go in, and he will tell
tell thee what thou shalt do.” “And she said unto her,
All that thou sayest I will do.”
And she went down unto the threshing-floor, and did
according to all that her mother-in-law bade her. And
Boaz said, “Blessed be thou of Jehovah, my daughter:
thou hast showed more kindness in the latter end than at
the beginning, inasmuch as thou followedst not young
men,whether poor or rich. h d now, my daughter, fear
RUTE AND BOA2 305
not; I will do to thee all that thou sayest ; for all the city
of my people doth know that thou art a worthy woman.
And now it is true that I am a near kinsman; howbeit
there is a kinsman nearer than I. If he will perform
unto thee the part of a kinsman, well ; let him do the kins-
man’s part: but if he will not do the part of a kinsman
to thee, then will I do the part of a kinsman to thee, as
Jehovah liveth. ”
And he said, “Bring the mantle that is upon thee, and
hold it ;” and she held it; and he measured six measures
of barley, and laid it on hep: and he went into the city.
And when she came to her mother-in-law, she said, “Who
art thou, my daughter?”
And she told her all that the man had done to her. And
she said, “These six measures of barley gave he me; for
he said, Go not empty unto thy mother-in-law.”
Then said she, “Sit still, my daughter, until thou know
how the matter will fall; for the man will not rest, until he
have finished the thing this day. ”
Now Boaz went up to the gate, and sat him down there :
and, behold, the near kinsman of whom Boaz spake came
by; unto whom he said, “Ho, such a one! turn aside, and
sit down here.” And he turned aside, and sat down.
And he took ten men of the elders of the city, and said,
“Sit ye down here.” And they sat down. And he said
unto the near kinsman, “Naomi, that is come again out of
the country of Moab, selleth the parcel of land, which was
our brother Elimelech’s : and I thought to disclose it unto
thee, saying, Buy it before them that sit here, and before
the elders of my people. If thou wilt redeem it, redeem
it: but if thou wilt not redeem it, then tell me, that I may
know; for there is none to redeem it besides thee; and I
am after thee.”
And he said, “I will redeem it.”
Then said “Eoaz, What day thou buyest the field of
the hand of Naomi, thou must buy it also of Ruth the
Moabitess, the wife of the dead, to raise up the name of
the dead upon his inheritance.” And the near kinsman
said,
“I cannot redeem it for myself, lest I mar mine own in-
306 &J!ORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
heritance : take thou my right of redemption on thee ; for

I cannot redeem it.”
Now this was the custom in former time in Israel con-
cerning redeeming and concerning exchanging, to confirm
all things: a man drew off his shoe, and gave it to his
neighbor; and this was the manner of attestation in
Israel.
So the near kinsman said unto Boaz, “Buy it for thy-
self.” And he drew off his shoe. And Boaz said unto
the elders, and unto all the people, “Ye are witnesses this
day, that I have bought all that was Elimelech’s, and all
that was Chilion’s and Mahlon’s, of the hand of Naomi.
Moreover Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of Mahlon, have
I purchased to be my wife, to raise up the name of the
dead upon his inheritance, that the name of the dead be
not cut off from among his brethren, and from the gate
of his place: ye are witnesses this day.” And all the
people that were in the gate, and the elders, said,
“We are witnesses.” So Boaz took Ruth, and she
became his wife.
THE BOY SAMUEL.
[FROM I SAMUEL, CHAP. .3.]
ANNAH, the wife of Elkanah, who lived in the hill

country of Ephraim, had no children, which
grieved her much and she wept, and did not eat.
And Elkanah her husband said to her, “Hannah, why
weepest thou? and why eatest thou not4 and why is thy
heart grieved4 am not I better to thee than ten sons?”
Now Eli the priest was sitting upon. his seat by the
door-post of the temple of Jehovah. And she was in bit-
terness of soul, and prayed unto Jehovah, and wept sore.
And she vowed a vow, and said, (‘0 Jehovah of hosts,
if thou wilt indeed look on the affliction of thy handmaid,
and remember me, and not forget thy handmaid, but wilt
give unto thy handmaid a man-child, then I will give him
THE BOY SAMUEL 307
unto Jehovah all the days of his life, and there shall no
razor come upon his head.”
And as she continued praying before Jehovah, Eli
marked her mouth. Now Hannah spake in her heart;
only her lips moved, but her voice was not heard: there-
fore Eli thought she had been drunken. And Eli said
unto her, “How long wilt thou be drunken? put away thy
wine from thee.” And Hannah answered and said, “No,
my lord, I am a woman of a sorrowful spirit: I have
drunk neither wine nor strong drink, but I poured out my
soul before Jehovah. Count not thy handmaid for a
wicked woman; for out of the abundance of my complaint
and my provocation have I spoken hitherto.” Then Eli
answered and said, ‘‘ Go in peace ; and the God of Israel
grant thy petition that thou hast asked of him.” And she
said, “Let thy handmaid find favor in thy sight.’’ So
the woman went her way, and did eat; and her counte-
nance was no more sad.
In the course of time Jehovah remembered her and
answered her prayer. She had a son and she called his
name Samuel, saying, “Because I have asked him of
‘ Jehovah.”
And when she had weaned him, she brought the child
to Eli. And she said, “Oh, my lord, as thy soul liveth,
my lord, I am the woman that stood by thee here, praying
unto Jehovah. For this child I prayed ; and Jehovah hath
given me my petition which I asked of him : therefore also
I have granted him to Jehovah ; as long as he liveth he is
granted to Jehovah.”
And Elkanah went to Ramah t o his house. And Sam-
uel did minister unto Jehovah before Eli the priest, being
a child, girded with a linen ephod. Moreover his mother
made him a little robe, and brought it to him from year
to year, when she came u p with her husband to offer the
yearly sacrifice. And Eli blessed Elkanah and his wife.
And the child Samuel grew before Jehovah, and increased
in favor both with Jehovah, and also with men.
And the word of Jehovah was precious in those days;
there was no frequent vision ; at that time, when Eli was
raid down in his place, (now his eyes had begun to wax
Vol. 1-20
dim, so that he could not see,) and the lamp of God

was not yet gone out, and Samuel was laid down to sleep,
in the temple of Jehovah, where the ark of God was ; and
Jehovah called Samuel : and he said, “Here am I.” And
he ran unto Eli, and said, “Here am I; for thou calledst
me.” And he said, “I callgd not; lie down again.” And
he went and lay down.
And Jehovah called Samuel yet again. And Samuel
arose and went to Eli, and said, “Here am I; for thou
cadledst me.”
And he answered, “I called not, my S O C ; lie down
again.’’ Now Samuel did not yet know Jehovah, neither
was the word of Jehovah yet revealed unto him.
And Jehovah called Samuel again the third time. And
he arose and went to Eli, and said, “Here am I ; for thou
calledst me.” And Eli perceived that Jehovah had called
the child.
Therefore Eli said unto Samuel, “Go, lie down: and
it shall be, if he call thee, that thou shalt say, “Speak,
Jehovah; for thy servant heareth.” So Samuel went and
lay down in his place.
And Jehovah came and stood, and called as a t other
times, “ Samuel, Samuel.’’ Then Samuel said,
“Speak; for thy servant heareth.” And Jehovah said
to Samuel, “Behold, I will do a thing in Israel at which
both the ears of every one that heareth it shall tingle. In
that day I will perform against Eli all that I have spoken
concerning his house, from the beginning even unto the
end. For I have told him that I will judge his house f o r
ever, for the iniquity which he knew, because his sons did
bring a curse upon themselves, and he restrained them
not. And therefore I have sworn unto the house of Eli,
that the iniquity of Eli’s house shall not be expiated with
sacrifice nor offering for ever.”
And Samuel lay until the morning, and opened the
doors of the house of Jehovah. And Samuel feared to
I
show Eli the vision. Then Eli called Samuel, and said,
“Samuel, my son.” And he said, “Here am I.” And
he said, “What is the thing that Jehovah hath spoken
unto thee? I pray thee, hide it not from me: God do so
DAVID AND GOLIATH 309,
to thee, and more also, if thou hide any thing from me

of all the things chat he spake unto thee.” And Samuel
told him every whit, asd hid nothing from him. And he
said, “It is Jehovah: let him do what seemeth him
’ good. ”
And Samuel grew, and Jehovah was witli him, and did
let none of his words fall to the ground. And all Israel
knew that Samuel was established to be a prophet of Je-
hovah. And Jehovah appeared again in Shilnh; f o r Je-
hovah revealed himself to Samuel in Shiloh Ep the word
of Jehovah. And the word of Samuel came to all Israel
DAVID AND GOLIATH.

[FROM I. SAMUEL, CHAP.17.1
OW the Philistines gathered together their armies

to battle. And Saul and the men of Israel were
gathered together, and set the battle in array.
And the Philistines stood on the mountain on the one
side, and Israel stood on the monntain on the other
side: and there was a valley between them. And there
went out a champion out of the camp of the Philis-
tines, named Goliath, of Gath, whose height was six
cubits and a span. And he had a helmet of brass upon
his head, .and he was clad with a coat of mail. And
he had grezves of brass upon his legs, and a javelin
of brass between his shoulders. And the staff of his
spear was like a weaver’s beam; and his shield-bearer
went before him. And he stood and cried unto the armies
of Israel, and said unto them, “Why are ye come out
to set your battle in array? am not I a Philistine, and ye
servants to Saul? choose you a man for you, and let him
come down to me. If he be able to fight with me, and kill
me, then will we be your servants ;but if I prevail against
him, and kill him, then shall ye be our servants, and serve
us.”
And the Philistine said, “I defy the armies of Israel
this day; give me a man, that we may fight tog~ether.”
310 STORIES F$iOM T H E OLD TESTAUENT
And when Saul and all Israel heard those words of the
Philistine, they were dismayed, and greatly afraid.
Now David was the youngest son of Jesse, and the three
eldest followed Saul. He went to and fro frcm Saul to
feed his father’s sheep at Beth-lehem. And the Philis-
tine drew near morning and evening, and presented him-
self forty days.
And Jesse said unto David his son, “Take now for thy
brethren this parched grain, and these ten loaves, and
carry them quickly to the camp to thy brethren ;and bring
these ten cheeses unto the captain of their thousand, and
look how thy brethren fare, and take their pledge.’’ N,ow
Saul, and they, and all the men of Israel, were in the
vale of Elah, fighting with the Philistines. And David
rose up early in the morning, and left the sheep with a
keeper, and took, and went, as Jesse had commanded him ;
and he came to the place of the wagons, as the host which
was going forth to the fight shouted for the battle. And
Israel and the Philistines put the battle in array, army
against army. And David left his baggage in the hand
of the keeper of the baggage, and ran to the army, and
came and saluted his brethren. And as he talked with
’
them, behold, there came up the champion, the Philistine
of Gath, Goliath by name, out of the ranks of the Philis-
tines, and spake according to the same words: and David .
heard them. And all the men of Israel, when they saw
the .man, fled from him, and were sore afraid.
And the men of Israel said, “Have ye seen this ma3
that is’come up? surely to defy Israel is he come up : and
it shall be, that the man who killeth him, the king will en-
*
rich him with great riches, and will give him his daughter,
and make his father’s house free in Israel.”
David spake to the men that stood by him, saying,
“What shall be done to the man that killeth this Philis-
tine, and taketh away the reproach from Israel? for who
is this Philistine, that he should defy the armies of the
living God?” And the people answered him after this
msnner, saying, “So shall it be done to the man that
killeth him. ”
And Eliab his eldest brother heard when he spake unto
DAVID AXTD GOLIATH 3 t‘l
the men; and Eliab’s anger was kindled against David,

and he said, ‘‘’Why art thou come down? and with whom
hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness? I know
thy pride, and the naughtiness of thy heart; for thou art
come down that thou mightest see the battle.’’ And
David said, “What have I now done? Is there not a
cause?” And he turneth away from him toward another,
and spake after the same manner: and the people an-
swered him again after the former manner.
And when the words were heard which David spake,
they rehearsed them before Saul; and he sent €or him.
And David said to Saul, “Let no man’s heart fail because
of him ;thy servant will go and fight with this Philistine. ”
And Saul said t o David, “Thou art not able to go against
this Philistine to fight with him; for thou art but a youth,
and he a man of war from his youth.”
David said unto Saul, “Thy servant was keeping his
father’s sheep; and when there came a lion, or a bear, and
took a lamb out of the flock, I went out after him, and
smote him, and delivered it out of his mouth, and when
he arose against me, I caught him by his beard, and smote
him, and slew him. Thy servant smote both the lion and
the bear: and this Philistine shall be as one of them, see-
ing he hath defied the armies of the living God.”
And David said, “Jehovah that delivered me out of the
paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, he will
deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine.” And Saul
said unto David, “Go, and Jehovah shall be with thee.”
And Saul clad David with his apparel, and he put a hel-
‘met of brass upon his head, and he clad him with a coat
of mail. And David girded his sword upon his apparel,
and he assayed to go; for he had not proved.it. And
David said unto Saul, “I cannot go with these; for I have
not proved them.” And David put them off him. And
he took his staff in his hand, and chose him five smooth
stones out of the brook, and put them in the shepherd’s
bag which he had, even in his wallet ; and his sling was in
his hand: and he drew near to the Philistine.
And the Philistine came on and drew near unto David ;
and the- man
-- that bare the shield went before him. And
31.2 STORIES FROM T E E OLD T%STAMENT
when the Philistine looked about, and saw Dan:d$ he dis-

dained him ;for he was but a youth, and ruddy, and withal
of a fair countenance. The Philistine said unto David,
“Am I a dog, that thou comest to me with staves?” And
the Philistine cursed David by his gods. And the Philis-
tine said to David, “Come to me, and I will give thy flesh
unto the birds of the heavens, and to the beasts of the
field.” Then said David to the Philistine, “Thou comest
to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a javelin:
but 1 come to thee in the name of Jehovah of hosts, the
God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied. This
day will Jehovah deliver thee into my hand; and I will
smite thee, .and take thy head from off thee; and I will
give the dead bodies of the host of the Philistines this
day unto the birds of the heavens, and to the mild beasts
of the earth; that all the earth may know that there is a
God in Israel, and that all this assembly may know that
Jehovah saveth not with sword and spear ; for the battle
is Jehovah’s, and he will give you into our hand.” And
it came to pass, when the Philistine arose, and came and
drew nigh to meet David, that David hastened, and ran
toward the army to meet the Philistine. And David put
his hand in his bag, and took thence a stone, and slung
it, and smote the Philistine in his forehead ; and the stone
sank into his forehead, and he fell upon his face to the
earth.
S o David prevailed over the Philistine with a sling and
with a stone, and smote the Philistine, and slew him ; but
there was no sword in the hand of David. Then David
ran, and stood over the Philistine, and took his sword,
and drew it out of the sheath thereof, and slew him, and
cut off his head therewith. When the Philistines saw
that their champion was dead, they fled. And the men
of Israel and of Judah arose, and shouted, and pursued
the Philistines. And the children of Israel returned from
chasing after the Philistines, and they plundered their .
camp. And David took the head of the Philistine, and
brought it to Jerusalem; but he put his armor in his tent.
SOLOXON AND THE QUEEN OF SHEBA 313.
SOLOMON AND THE QUEEN O F SHEBA.

[FROM I KINGS, CHAP. 10.1
HEN the queen of Sheba heard of the fame of
Solomon concerning the name of Jehovah, she
came to prove him with hard questions.
And she came to Jerusalem with a very great train,
with camels that bare spices, and very much gold, and
precious stones ; and when she was come to Solomon, she
communed with him of all that was in her heart. And
Solomon told her all her questions: there was not any
thing hid from the king which Be told her not. And when
the queen of Sheba had seen all the wisdom of Solomon,
and the house that he had built, and the food of his table,
and the sitting of his servants, and the attendance of his
ministers, and their apparel, and his cupbearers, and his
ascent by which he went up unto the house of Jehovah;
there was no more spirit in her.
And she said to the king, “It mas a true report that
I heard in mine own land of thine acts, and of thy wis-
dom. Howbeit I believed not the words, until I came,
and mine eyes had seen it: and, behold, the half was not
told me; thy wisdom and prosperity exceed the fame
which I heard. -Happy are thy men, happy are these thy
servants, that stand continually before thee, and that
hear thy wisdom. Blessed be Jehovah thy God, who d e
lighted in thee, to set thee on the throne of Israel : because
Jehovah loved Israel f o r ever, therefore made he thee
king, to do justice and righteousness.”
And she gave the Iring a hundred and twenty talents
of gold, and of spices very great store, and precious
stones: there came no more such abundance of spices as
these which the queen of Sheba gave to king Solomon.
And king Solomon gave to the queen of Sheba all her
desire, whatsoever she asked, besides that which Solo-
mon gave her of his royal bounty. So she turned, and
want to her o w n land, she and her servants. .
ELIJAH AND THE WIDOW’S SON.

[FROM I. KINGS, CHAP. 17.1
LIJAH said unto Icing Ahab, “AS Jehovah, the God
of Israel, liveth, before whom I stand, there shalJ
not be dew nor rain these years but according to
my word.’’ And the word of Jehovah came unto him,
saying, “Get thee hence, and turn thee eastward, and
hide thyself by the brook Qerith, that is before the Jor-
dan. And it shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook;
and I have commanded the ravens to feed thee there.”
S o he went and did according unto the word of Jehovah.
And the ravens brought him bread and flesh in the morn-
‘ . ing, and bread and flesh in the evening; and he drank of
. the brook. And after a while the brook dried up, because
there was no rain in the land.
And the word of Jehovah came unto him, saying,
“Arise, get thee to Zarephath, and dwell there: I have
commanded a widow there to sustain thee.’’ So he arose
and went to Zarephath ; and when he came to the gate of
the city, behold, a widow was there gathering sticks: and
he called to her, and said, “Fetch me, I pray thee, a little
water in a vessel, that I may drink.”
And as she was going t o fetch it, he called to her, and
said, “Bring me, I pray thee, a morsel of bread in thy
hand.” And she said, “As Jehovah thy God liveth, I
have not a cake, but a handful of meal in the jar, and a
little oil in the cruse: and, behold, I am gathering two
sticks, that I may go in and dress.it for me and my son,
that we may eat it and die.”
And Elijah said unto her, “Fear not; go and do as
thou hast said; but make me thereof a little cake first,
and bring it forth unto me, and afterward make for thee
and for thy son. For thus saith Jehovah, the God of
Israel, The jar of meal shall not waste, neither shall the
cruse of oil fail, until the day that Jehovah sendeth rain
iipon the earth.” And she went and did according to
the saying of Elijah: and she, and he, and her home, did
NAAMAN THE LEPER 315
eat many days. The jar of meal masted not, neither did
the cruse of oil fail, according to the word of Jehovah,
which he spake by Elijah.
And after these things, the son of the woman, the mis-
tress of the house, fell sick; and his sickness was so sore,
that there was no breath left in him. And she said unto
Elijah, “What have I to do with thee, 0 thou man of 5
God? thou art come unto me to bring my sin to remem-

brance, and to slay my son!” And he said unto her,
“Give me thy son.” And he took him out of her bosom,
and carried him up into the chamber, where he abode,
and laid him upon his own bed.
And he cried unto Jehovah, and said, “ 0 Jehovah my
God, hast thou also brought evil upon the widow with
whom I sojourn, by slaying her son?” And he stretched
himself upon the child three times, and cried unto Jeho-
vah, and said, “ 0 Jehovah my God, I pray thee, let this
child’s sou1 come into him again.” And Jehovah heark-
ened unto the voice of Elijah; and the soul of the child
came into him again, and he revived. And Elijah took
the child, and brought him down out of the chamber into
the house, acd delivered him unto his mother ; and Elijah
said, “See, thy son liveth.” And the woman said unto
Elijah, “Now I know that’thou art a man of God, and
that the word o€ Jehovah in thy mouth is truth.”
NAAMAN, THE LEPER.

[FROM 11 KINGS, CHAP. 5.1
AAMAN, captain of the host of the king of Syria,
was a great man with his master, and honorable,
because by him Jehovah had given victory unto
Syria: he mas also a mighty man of valor, but he was a
leper. And the Syrians had gone out in bands, and had
brought away captive out of the land of Israel a little
maiden; and she waited on Naaman’s wife.
And she said unto her mistress, “Would that my lord
‘316 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
mere with the prophet that is in Samaria! then would he

recover him of his leprosy.”
And one went in, and told his lord, saying, “Thus and
thus said the maiden, that is of the land of Israel.” And
the king of Syria said, “Go now, and I will send a letter
unto the king of Israel.”
He departed, and took with him ten talents of silver,
and six thousand pieces of gold, and ten changes of rai-
ment. And he brought the letter to the king of Israel,
saying, “And now when this letter is come unto thee,
behold, I have sent Naaman my servant to thee, that thou
mayest recover him of his leprosy,”
When the king of Israel had read the letter, he rent his
clothes, and said, “Am I God, to kill and to make alive,
that this man doth send unto me to recover a man of his
leprosy? but consider, I pray you, and see how he seek-
eth a quarrel against me.”
When Elisha the man of God heard that the king of
Israel had rent his clothes, he sent to the king, saying,
“Wherefore hast thou rent thy clothes? let him come
now to me, and he shall know that there is a prophet in
Israel. ”
So Naaman came with his horses and with his chariots,
and stood at the door of the house of Elisha. And Elisha
sent a messenger unto him, saying, “Go and wash in the
Jordan seven times, and thy flesh shall come again to
thee, and thou shalt be clean.”
But Naaman was wroth, and went away, and said,
“Behold, I thought, He will surely come out to me, and
stand, and call on the name of Jehovah his God, and
wave his hand over the place, and recover the leper.
Are not Abanah and Pharpar, the rivers of Damascus,
better than all the waters of Psrael? may I not wash in
them, and be clean?” So he turned and went away in a
rage.
And his servants came near, and spake unto him, and
said, ‘‘Vy father, if the prophet had bid thee do some
great thing, wouldest thou not have done it? how much
rather then, when he saith to thee, Wash, and be clean?”
Then went he down, and dipped himself seven times in
NAAMAN THE LEPER 311
the Jordan, according to the saying of the man of God:

and his flesh came again like unto the flesh of a little
child, and he was clean.
And he returned to the man of God, he and all his com-
pany, and came, and stood before him; and he said, “Be-
hold now, I know that there is no God in all the earth, but
in Israel: now therefore, I pray thee, take a present of
thy servant. ”
But he said, “As Jehovah liveth, before whom I stand,
I will receive none. ”
And he urged him to take i t ; but he refused. And
Naaman said, “If not, yet, I pray thee, let there be given
to thy servant two mules’ burden of earth; for thy servaut
will henceforth offer neither burnt-offering nor sacrifice
unto other gods, but unto Jehovah. I n this thing Jeho-
vah pardon thy servant: when my master goeth into
the house of Rimmon to worship there, and he leaneth
on my hand, and I bow myself in the house of Rimmon,
when I bow myself in the house of Rimmon, Jehovah par-
don thy servant in this thing.” And he said unto him,
“Go in peace.” So he departed from him a little way.
But Gehazi, the servant of Elisha the man of God, said,
“Behold, my master hath spared this Naaman the Syrian,
in not receiving a t his hands that mhich he brought: as
Jehovah liveth, I will run after him, and take somewhat
of him.” So Gehazi followed after Naaman.
When Naaman saw one running after him, he alighted
from the chariot to meet him, and said, “Is all well?”
And he said, “All is well. My master hath sent me,
saying, Behold, even now there are come to me from the
hill-country of Ephraim two young men of the sons of the
prophets; give them, I pray thee, a talent of silver, and
two changes of raiment.”
Naaman said, “Be pleased to take two talents.” And
he urged him, and bound two talents of silver in two bags,
with two changes of raiment, and laid them upon two of
his servants: and they bare them before him. And when
he-came to the hill, he took them from their hand, and
bestowed them in the house; and he let the men go, and
’ 318 STOICES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
they departed. But he went in, and stood before his

master.
And Elisha said unto him, “Whence comest thou,
Gehazi?” And he said, “Thy servant vent no whither.”
And he said unto him, “Went not my heart with thee,
when the man turned from his chariot to meet thee? Is
it a time to receive money, and to receive garments, and
oliveyards and vineyards, and sheep and oxen, and men-
servants and maid-servants? The leprosy therefore of
Naaman shall cleave unto thee, and unto thy seed for
ever.”
And he went out from his presence a leper as white
as snow.
QUEEN ESTHER.
[FROM THE BOOK OF ESTHBR.]
N the days of Ahasuerus (this is Ahasuerus who

reigned from India even unto Ethiopia, over a hun-
dred and seven and twenty provinces), when the king
Ahasuerus sat on the throne of his kingdom, which was
in Shushan the palace, in the third year of his reign, he
made a feast unto all his princes and his servants; the
power of Persia and Media, the nobles and princes of the
provinces, being before him; when he showed the riches
of his glorious kingdom and the honor of his excellent
majesty, even a hundred and fourscore days. And mhen
these days were fulfilled; the king made a feast unto all
the people that were present in Shushan the palace, both
great and small, seven days, in the court of the garden of
the king’s palace.
Also Vashti the queen made a feast for the women in
the royal house which belonged to king Ahasuerus. On
the seventh day, when the heart of the king was merry,
he commanded the seven chamberlains that ministered
in his presence to bring Vashti the queen before the king
with the crown royal, to show the peoples and the princes
her beauty; for she was fair to look on. But the queen
Vashti refused to come at the king’s commandment by
Q‘Ul?3N ESTHER 31.3
the chamberlains :‘therefore mas the king very wroth, and

his anger burned in him.
Then the king said to the wise men, “What shall we
do unto the queen Vashti according to law, because she
hath not done the bidding of the king Ahasuerus by the
chamberlains t ”
And Memucan answered before the king and the
prifices, “Vashti the queen hath not done wrong to the
king only, but also to all the princes, and to all the peo-
ples that are in all the provinces of the king Ahasuerus.
If it please the king, let there go forth a royal comrnand-
ment from him, and let it be written among the laws of
the Persians and the Medes, that it be not altered, that
Vashti come no more before king Ahasuerus ; and let the
king give her royal estate unto another that is better
than she.”
And the saying pleased the king and the princes; and 9
the king did according to the word of Memucan.

When the wrath of king Ahasuerus was pacified, he
remembered Vashti, and what she had done, and what
mas decreed against her. Then said the king’s servants
that ministered unto him, “Let there be fair young vir-
gins sought for the king: and let the king appoint officers
in all the provinces of his kingdom, that tliey may gather
together all the fair young virgins unto Shushan the
palace, to the house of the women, and let the maiden that
pleaseth the king be queen instead of Vashti.” And the
thing pleased the king; and he did so.
There was a certain Jew in Shushan the palace, whose
name was Mordecai, a Benjamite, mho had been carried
away from Jerusalem with the captives that had been
carried away with Jeconiah king of Judah, whom Nebu-
chadnezzar the king of Babylon had carried away. And
he brought up Radassah, that is, Esther, his uncle’s
daughter: for she had neither father nor mother, and the
maiden was fair and beautiful; and when her father and
mother were dead, Mordecai took her for his own daugh-
ter. ,
So, when the king’s commandment and his decree was
heard, and when many maidens were gathered together,
Esther was taken into the king’s house; and the maiden
pleased him, and she obtained kindness of him; and he
removed her and her maidens to the best place of the
house of the women. Esther had not made known her
people nor her kindred; for Mordecai had charged her
that she should not make it k n o h . And Mordecai
walked every day before the court of the women’s house,
to know how Esther did, and what would become of her.
And Esther obtained favor in the sight of all of them
that looked upon her; and the king loved Esther above
all the women, and she obtained favor and kindness in
his sight more than all the virgins; so that he set the
royal crown upon her head, and made her queen instead
of Vashti. Then the king made a great feast unto all
his princes and servants, even Esther’s feast; and he
made a release to the provinces, and gave gifts, accord-
ing to the bounty of the king. I
Esther had not yet made known her kindred nor her
people ; as Nordecai had charged her ; f o r Esther did the
commandment of Mordecai, like as when she was brought
up with him. While Mordecai was sitting in the king’s
gate, two of the king’s chamberlains, Bigthan and Teresh,
of those that kept the threshold, were wroth, and sought
to lay hands on the king Ahasuerus. And the thing be-
came known to Mordecai, who showed it unto Esther the
queen; and Esther told the king thereof in Mordecai’s
name. And when inquisition was made of the matter,
and it was found to be so, they were both hanged on a
tree: and it was written in the book of the chronicles be-
fore the king.
After these things did king Ahasuerus promote Haman,
and advanced him, and set his seat above all the princes
that were with him. And all the king’s servants, that
were in the king’s gate, bowed down, and did reverence
to Haman; for the king had so commanded concerning
him. But Mordecai bowed not down, nor did him rever-
ence. Then the king’s servants, that were in the king’s
gate, said unto Mordecai, “Why transgressest thou the
king’s commandment 7” Now it came to pass, when they
spake daily unto him, and he hearkened not unto them,
I
WEEN ESTHER 321
that they told Haman, to see whether Mordecai’s matters

would stand: for he had told them that he was a Jew.
And when Haman saw that Mordecai bowed not down, nor
did him reverence, then was Haman full of wrath. But
he thought scorn t o lay hands on Mordecai alone; for
they had made known to him the people of Mordecai:
wherefore Haman sought to destroy all the Jews that
were throughout the whole kingdom of Ahasucrus, even
the people of Mordecai.
Haman said unto king Ahasuerus, “There is a certain
people scattered abroad and dispersed among the peoples
in all the provinces of thy kingdom; and their laws are
diverse from those of every people; neither Beep they
the king’s laws: therefore it is not for the king’s profit
to suffer them. If it please the king, let it be written
that they be destroyed: and I will pay ten thousand tal-
ents of silver into the hands of those that have the charge
of the king’s business, to bring it into the king’s treas-
uries. ”
And the king tool1 his ring from his hand, and gave it
unto Haman, the Jew’s enemy.
And the king said unto Haman, “The silver is given
to thee, the people also, to do with them as it seemeth
good to thee.’’
Then were the king’s scribes called in; and there was
written according to all that Haman commanded unto
the king’s satraps, and to the governors that were over
every province, and to the princes of every people, to
every province according to the writing thereof, and to
every people after their language; in the name of king
Ahasuerus was it written, and it was sealed with the
king’s ring. And letters were sent by posts into all the
king’s provinces, to aestroy, to slay, and to cause to
perish, all Jews, both young and old, little children and
women, in one day, even upon the thirteenth day of the
twelfth month, which is the month Adar, and to take the
spoil of them for a prey. And the king and Haman sat
down to drink; but the city of Shushan was perplexed.
Now when Mordecai knew all that was done, he rent
his clothes, and put on sackcloth with ashes, and went out
‘322 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT
into the midst of the city, and cried with a loud and bitter
cry; and he came even before the king’s gate: €or none
might enter within the king’s gate clothed with sackcloth.
And in every province, whithersoever. the king’s com-
mandment and his decree came, there was great mourning
among the Jews, and fasting, and weeping, and wailing;
and many lay in sackcloth and ashes.
And Esther’s maidens and her chamberlains came and
told it her; and the queen was exceedingly grieved: and
she sent raiment to clothe Mordecai, and to take his sack-
cloth from off him; but he received it not. Then called
Esther for one of the king’s chamberlains, whom he had
appointed to attend upon her, and charged him to go to
Mordecai, to know what this was, and why it mas. So
Hathach went forth to Mordecai unto the broad place ,
of the city, which was before the king’s gate. And Mor-
decai told him of all that had happened unto him, and
the exact sum of the money that Haman had promised
to pay to the king’s treasuries f o r the Jews, to destroy
them. Also he gave him the copy of the writing of the
decree that was given out in Shushan t o destroy them,
to show it unto Esther, and to declare it unto her, and to
charge her that she should go in unto the king, to make
supplication unto him, and to make request before him,
for her people.
And Hathach came and told Esther the words of Mor-
decai. Then Esther spake unto Ilathach, and gave him a
message unto Mordecai, saying :
‘LAllthe king’s servants, and the people of the king’s
provinces, do know, that whosoever, whether man or
woman, shall come unto the king into the inner court,
who is not called, there is one law for him, that he be put
to death, except those to whom the king shall hold out
the golden sceptre, that he may live: but I have not been
called to come in unto the king these thirty days.”
And they told to Mordecai Esther’s words.
s Then Mordecai bade them return answer unto Esther,
“Think not with thyself that thou shalt escape in the
king’s house, more than all the Jews. For if thou alto-
gether holdest thy peace at this time, then will relief and
QUEEN ESTHER 828
deliverance arise to the Jews fr’om another place, but thou

and thy father’s house will perish: and who knoweth
whether thou art not come to the kingdom for such a time
as this?”
Then Esther bade them return answer unto Mordecai,
“Go, gather together all the Jews that are present in Shu-
shan, and fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three
days, night or day: I also and my maidens will fast in
like manner; and so will I go in unto the king, which is
not according to the law: and if I perish,-I perish.”
So Mordecai went his way, and did according to all that
Esther had commanded him.
Now on the third day, Esther put on her royal apparel,
and stood in the inner court of the king’s house, over
against the king’s house: and the king sat upon his royal
throne in the royal house, over against the entrance of
the house. And when the king saw Esther the queen
standing in the court, she obtained favor in his sight ; and
the king held out to Esther the golden sceptre that was
in his hand. So Esther drew near, and touched the top
of the sceptre.
Then said the king unto her, “What wilt thou, queen
Esther? and what is thy request? it shall be given thee
even to the half of the kingdom.” And Esther said, “ I f
it seem good unto the king, let the king and Haman come
this day unto the banquet that I have prepared for him.”
Then the king said, “Cause Haman to make haste, that
it may be done as Esther hath said.” So the king and
Haman came t o the banquet that Esther had prepared.
The king said unto Esther a t the banquet of wine,
“What is thy petition? and it shall‘be granted thee: and
what is thy request? even to the half of the kingdom it
shall be performed.’’
Then answered Esther, and said, “My petition and
my request is: “if I have found favor in the sight of the
king, and if it please the king to grant my petition, and
to perform my request, let the king and Haman come to
the banquet that I shall prepare for them, and I will do
to-morrow as the king hath said.”
T k wmt Haman forth that day joyful and glad of
Bol. 1-21
. .
heart: but when Haman saw Mordecai in the king’s gate,

that he stood not up nor moved for him, he was filled
with wrath against Mordecai. Nevertheless Haman
refrained himself, and went home; and he sent and
fetched his friends and Zeresh his wife. And Haman
recounted unto them the glory of his riches, and the mul-
titude of his children, and all the things wherein the king
had promoted him, and how he had advanced him above
the princes and servants of the king.
Haman said moreover, “Yea, Esther the queen did let
no man come in with the king unto the banquet that she
had prepared but myself; and to-morrow also am I
invited by her together with the king. Yet all this avail-
eth me nothing, so long as I see Mordecai the Jew sitting
at the king’s gate.”
Then said his wife and all his friends unto him, “Let a
gallows be made fifty cubits high, and in the morning
speak thou unto the king that Mordecai may be hanged
thereon: then go thou in merrily with the king unto the
‘ banquet. And the thing pleased Haman; and he caused
the gallows to be made.
On that night could not the king sleep; and he com-
manded to bring the Kook of records of the chonicles,
and they were read before the king. And it was found
written, that Mordecai had told of Bigthana and Teresh,
two of the king’s chamberlains, of those that kept the
threshold, who had sought to lay hands on the king
Ahasuerus.
And the king said, “What honor and dignity hath been
bestowed on Mordecai for this t
Then said the king’s servants that ministered unto him,
“There is nothing done f o r him.”
“he king said, “Who is in the courtt” Now Haman
was come into the outward court of the king’s house, t o
speak unto the king to hang Mordecai on the gallows that
he had prepared for him.
And the king’s servants said unto him, “Behold,
Haman standeth in the court.” And the king said, “Let
him come in.”
So Haman came in. And the king said unto him,
QUEEN ESTHER 325
“What shall be done unto the man whom the king delight-
eth to honor?”
Now Haman said in his heart, “TO whom would the
king delight to do honor more than to myself 1”
And Haman said unto the king, “For the man whom
the king delighteth to honor, let royal apparel be brought
which the king useth to wear, and the horse that the king
rideth upon, and on the head of which a crown royal is
set: and let the apparel and the horse be delivered to the
hand of one of the king’s most noble princes, that they
may array the man therewith whom the king delighteth
to honor, and cause him to ride on horseback through the
street of the city, and proclaim before him, Thus shall it
be done to the man whom the king delighteth to honor.”
Then the king said to Haman, “Make haste, and take
the apparel and the horse, as thou hast said, and do even
so to Mordecai the Jew, that sitteth at the king’s gate:
let nothing fail of all that thou hast spoken.’’
Then took Haman the apparel and the horse, and ar-
rayed Mordecai, and caused him to ride through the
street of the city, and proclaimed before him, “Thus shall
it be done unto the man whom the king delighteth to
honor.”
And Mordecai came again to the king’s gate. But
Haman hasted to his house, mourning and having his
head covered. And Haman recounted unto Zeresh his
wife and all his friends every thing that had befallen him.
Then said his wise men and Zeresh his wife unto him,
‘{IfMordecai, before whom thou hast begun to fall,.be
of the seed of the Jews, thou shalt not prevail against
him, but shalt surely fall before him.”
While they were yet talking with him, came the king’s
chamberlains, and hasted to bring Haman unto the ban-
quet that Esther had prepared.
So the king and Haman came to banquet with Esther
the queen. And the king said again unto Esther on the
second day at the banquet of wine, “What is thy petition,
queen Esther? and it shall be granted thee: and what is
thy request9 even to the half of the kingdom it shall be
performed. ’’
,
Then Esther the queen answered and said, “If I have

found favor in thy sight, 0 king, and if it please the king,
let my life be given me at my petition, and my people at
my request: for we are sold, I and my people, to be de-
stroyed, to be slain, and to perish. But if we had been
sold for bondmen and bondwomen, I had held my peace,
although the adversary could not have compensated for
the king’s damage.”
Then spake the king Ahasuerus and said unto Esther
the queen, “Who is he, and where is he, that durst pre-
sume in his heart to do sol”
And Esther said, “An adversary and an enemy, even
this wicked Haman.”
Then Haman was afraid before the king and the queen.
And the king arose in his wrath from the banquet of wine
and went into the palace garden: and Haman stood up
to make request for his life to Esther the queen; for he
saw that there was evil determined against him by the
king.
Said Harbonah, one of the chamberlains, ‘LBeholdalso,
the gallows fifty cubits high, which Haman hath made for
Mordecai, who spake good for the king, standeth in the
house of Haman.”
And the king said, “Hang him thereon.”
So they hanged Haman on the gallows that he had pre-
pared for Mordecai. Then was the king’s wrath pacified.
On that day did the king Ahasuerus give the house of
Haman the Jews’ enemy unto Esther the queen. And
Mordecai came before the king; for Esther had told what
he was unto her. And the king took off his ring, which
he had taken from Haman, and gave it unto ‘Mordecai.
And Esther set Mordecai over the house of Haman.
And Esther spake yet again before the king, and fell
down at his feet, and besought him with tears to put away
the mischief of Haman the Agagite, and his device that
he had devised against the Jews. Then the king held
out to Esther the golden sceptre. S o Esther arose, and
* atood before the king.
And she said, “If it please the king, and if I have found
favor in his sight, and the thing soem right before the
QUEEN ESTHER 32Y
king, and,I be pleasing in his eyes, let it be written to

reverse the letters devised by Haman, the son of Ham-
medatha the Agagite, which he wrote to destroy the Jews
that are in all the king’s provinces: for how can I endure
to see‘the evil that shall come unto my people? or how
can I endure to see the destruction of my kindred?”
m e n the king Ahasuerus said unto Esther the queen
and to Mordecai the Jew, “Behold, I have given Esther
the house of Haman, and him they have hanged upon the
gallows, because he laid his hand upon the Jews. Write
ye also to the Jews, as it pleaseth you7in the king’s name,
and seal it with the king’s ring; for the writing which is
written in the king’s name, and sealed with the king’s
ring, may no man reverse.”
Then were the king’s scribes called a t that time, in the
third month, on the three and twentieth day thereof; and
it was written according to all that Mordecai commanded
unto the Jews, and to the satraps, and the governors and
princes of the provinces which are from India unto Ethi-
opia, a hundred twenty and seven provinces, unto every
province according to the writing thereof, and unto every
people after their language, and to the Jews according
to their writing, and according to their language.
He wrote in the name of the king Ahasuerus, and sealed
it with the king’s ring, and sent letters by posts on horse-
back, riding on swift steeds that were used in the king’s
service, bred of the stud; wherein the king granted the
Jews that were in every city to gather themselves to-
gether, and to stand for their life, to destroy, to slay, and
to cause to perish, all the 3ower of the people and prov-
ince that would assault them, their little ones and women,
and to take the spoil of them for a prey, UPOR one day
in all the provinces of king Ahasuerus, namely, upon the
thirteenth day of the twelfth month, which is the month
Adar.
‘Sothe posts that rode upon swift steeds that were used
in the king’s service went out, being hastened and pressed .
on by the king’s commandment; and the decree was given
out in Shuahan the palace.
And Mordecai went forth from the presence of the
king in royal apparel of blue and white, and with a great ,

crown of gold, and with a robe of fine linen and purple:
and the city of Shushan shouted and was glad. The Jews
had light and gladness, and joy and honor. And in every
province, and in ‘everycity, whithersoever the king’s com-
mandment and his decree came, the Jews had gladness
and joy, a feast and a good day. And many from among
the peoples of the land became Jews ; for the fear of the
Jews was fallen upon them.
Now in the twelfth month, which is the month Adar,
on the thirteenth day of the same, when the king’s com-
mandment and his decree drew near to be put in execu-
tion, on the day that the enemies of the Jews hoped to
have rule over them, (whereas it was turned to the con-
trary, that the Jews had rule over them that hated them,)
the Jews gathered themselves together in their cities
throughout all the provinces of the king Ahasuerus, to lay
hand on such as sought their hurt : and no man could with-
stand them; for the fear of them was fallen upon all the
peoples. And all the princes of the provinces, and the
satraps, and the governors, and they that did the king’s
business, helped the Jews ; because tlie fear of Mordecai
was fallen upon them. For Mordecai was great in the
king’s house, and his fame went forth throughout all the
provinces; for the man Mordecai waxed greater and
greater.
And the Jews that were in Shushan gathered them-
selves together on the fourteenth day also of the month
Adar, and slew three hundred men in Shushan; but on
the spoil they laid not their hand. And the other Jews
that were in the king’s provinces gathered themselves
together, and stood for their lives, and had rest from
their enemies, and slew of them that hated them seventy
and five thousand; but on the spoil they laid not their
hand.
But the ‘Jews that were in Shushan assembled together
on the thirteenth day thereof, and on the fourteenth
thereof; and on the fifteenth day of the same they rested,
and made it a day of feasting and gladness. Therefore
do the Jews of the villages, that dwell in the unwalled
THE FEAST OF BELSHAZZAR 329
towns, make the fourteenth day of the month Adar a day

of gladness and feasting, and a good day, and of sending
portions one to another.
And because Haman the son of Hammedatha, the Aga-
gite, the enemy of all the Jews, had plotted against the
Jews to destroy them, and had cast Pur, that is, the lot, to
consume them and to destroy them; they called these days
Purim, after the name of Pur.
THE FEAST O F BELSHAZZAR.

[FROM DANIEL, CHAP. 5.1
\ ELSHAZZAR the king made a great feast to a tbou-
sand of his lords, and drank wine before the thou-
sand. Belshazzar, while he tasted the wine, com-
manded to bring the golden and silver vessels which Neb-
uchadnezzar his father had taken out of the temple which
was in Jerusalem ; that the king and his lords might drink
therefrom. Then they brought the golden vessels that
were taken out of the temple of the house of God which
was at Jerusalem j and the king and his lords drank from
them. They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold,
and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood and of stone.
In the same hour came forth the fingers of a man’s
hand and wrote over against the candlestick upon the
plaster of the wall of the king’s palace: and the king saw
the part of the hand that wrote. Then the king’s coun-
tenance was changed in him, and his thoughts troubled
him j and the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees
smote one against another. The king cried aloud to
bring in the enchanters, the Chaldeans, and the sooth-
sayers.
The king spake and said to the wise men of Babylon,
“Whosoever shall read this writing, and show me the
interpretation thereof, shall be clothed with purple, and
have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall be the third
ruler in the kingdom.”
Then came in all the king’s wise men; but they could
not read the writing, nor make known to the king the
interpretation. Then was king Belshazzar greatly trou-
bled, and his countenance was changed in him, and his
lords were perplexed.
Now the queen by reason of the words of the king and
his lords came into the banquet house: the queen spake
and said, “0 king, live for ever; let not thy thoughts
trouble thee, nor let thy countenance be changed: there
is a man in thy kingdom, in whom is the spirit of the
holy gods ; and in the days of thy father light and under-
standing and wisdom, like the wisdom of the gods, were
I found in him; and the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father,
the king, I say, thy father, made him master of the magi-
cians, enchanters, Chaldeans and soothsayers ; forasmuoh
as an excellent spirit and knowledge, and understanding,
interpreting of dreams, and showing of dark sentences,
and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same Daniel,
whom the king named Belteshazzar. Now let Daniel be
called, and he will show the interpretation.”
Then was Daniel brought in before the king. The king
spake and said unto Daniel, “Art thou that Daniel, who
art of the children of the captivity of Judah, whom
the’king my father brought out of Judaht I have heard
of thee, that the spirit of the gods is in thee, and that light
and understanding and excellent wisdom are found in
thee. And now the wise men, the enchanters, have been
brought in before me, that they should read this writing,
and make known unto me the interpretation thereof; but
they could not show the interpretation of the thing. But
I have heard of thee, that thou canst give interpretations,
and dissolve doubts: now if thou canst read the writing,
and make known to me the interpretation thereof, thou
shalt be clothed with purple, and have a chain of gold
about thy neck, and shalt be the third ruler in the king-
dom.” I
Then Daniel answered and said before the king, “Let

thy gifts b e to thyself, and give thy rewards to another;
nevertheless I will read the writing unto the king, and
make known to him the interpretation. 0 thou king, /the
Most High God gave Nebnchadnezzar thy father the king-
THE FEAST OF BELSHAZZAR 331
dom, and greatness, and glory, and majesty: and because

of the greatness that he gave him, all the peoples, nations,
and languages trembled and feared before him: whom
he would he slew, and whom he would he kept alive ; and
whom he would he raised up, and whom he would he put
down. But when his heart was lifted up, and his spirit
wasbardened so that he dealt proudly, he was deposed
from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him:
and he was driven from the sons of men, and his heart
was made like the beasts’, and his dwelling was with the
wild asses: he was fed with grass like oxen, and his body ’
was wet with the dew of heaven; until he knew that the
Most High God ruleth in the kingdom of men, and that
he setteth up over it whomsoever he will. And thou his
son, 0 Eelshazzar, hast not humbled thy heart, though
thou knewest all this, but hast lifted up thyself against
the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels
of his house before thee, and thou and thy lords have
drunk wine from them; and thou hast praised the gods
of silver and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which
see not, nor hear, nor know; and the God in whose hand
thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not
glorified; then was the part of the haxd sent from before
him, and this writing was inscribed.
“And this is the writing that was inscribed:
6‘
MENE,MENE, TEEEL, UPHARSIN.
‘ This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God
hath numbered thy kingdom, and brought it to an end.
TEKEL; thou art weighed in the balances, and art found
wanting. PERRS; thy kingdom is divided, and given to
the Medes and Persians.’’
Then commanded Belshazzar, and they clothed Daniel
with purple, and put a chain of gold about his neck, and
made proclamation concerning him, that he should be the
third ruler in the kingdom.
332 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT .
DANIEL I N THE LIONS’ DEN.

[FROM DANIEL, CHAP. 6.1
T pleased Darius to set over the kingdom a hundred
I and twenty satraps, who should be throughout the
whole kingdom; and over them three presidents, of
whom Daniel was one; that these satraps might give ac-
count unto them, and that the king should have no dam-
age. Then this Daniel was distinguished above the presi-
ents and the satraps, because an excellent spirit was in
him; and the king thought to set him over the whole
realm.
Then the presidents and the satraps sought to h d oc-
casion against Daniel as touching the kingdom ; but they
could find no occasion nor fault, forasmuch as he was
faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in
him.. Then said these men, We shall not find any oc-
casion against this Daniel, except we find it against him
concerning the lam of his God.
Then these presidents and satraps assembled together
to the king, and said thus unto him, “King Darius, live
for ever. All the presidents cf the kingdom, the deputies
and the satraps, the counsellors and the governors, have
consulted together to establish a royal statute, and to
make a strong interdict, that whosoever shall ask a pe-
tition of any god o r man for thirty days, save of thee, 0
king, he shall be cast into the den of lions. Now, 0 king,
establish the interdict, and sign the writing, that it be not
changed according to the law of the Medes and Persians,
which altereth not.’’
Wherefore King Darius signed the writing and the
interdict.
And when Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he
went into his house ; (now his windows were open in his
- chamber toward Jerusalem;) and he kneeled upon his
knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks
before his God, as he did aforetime.
Then these men assembled together, and found
DANIEL IN THE LroNs’ DEN 333
Daniel making petition and supplication before his

God.
Then they came near, and spake before the king con-
cerning the king’s interdict: “Hast thou not signed an
interdict, that every man that shall make petition unto
any god o r man within thirty days, save unto thee, 0 king,
shall be cast into the den of lions?’’
The king answered and said, “The thing is true, ac-
cording to the law of the Medes and Persians, which al-
teretli not.”
Then answered they and said before the king, “That
Daniel, who is of the children of the captivity of Judah,
regardeth not thee, 0 king, nor the interdict that thou
hast signed, but maketh his petition three times a day.”
Then the king, when he heard these words, was sore dis-
pleased, and set his heart on Daniel t o deliver him; and
he labored till the going down of the sun to rescue him.
Then these men assembled together unto the king, and
said unto the king, “Know, 0 king, that it is a law of
the Medes and Persians, that no interdict nor statute
which the king establisheth may be changed.”
Then the king commanded, and they brought Daniel,
and cast him into the den of lions. Now the king spake
and said unto Daniel, “Thy God whom thou servest con-
tinually, he will deliver thee.” And a stone was brought,
and laid upon the mouth of the den; and the king sealed
it with his own signet, and with the signet of his lords;
that nothing might be changed concerning Daniel. Then
the king went to his palace, and passed the night fasting;
neither were instruments of music brought before him :
and his sleep fled from him.
Then the king arose very early in the morning, and
went in haste unto the den of lions. And when he came
near unto the den to Daniel, he cried with a lamentable
voice; the king spake and said to Daniel, “0 Daniel,
servant of the living God, is thy God, whom thus servest
continually, able to deliver thee from the lions?” Then
said Daniel unto the king, “ 0 king, live for ever. My
God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions’ mouths,
and they have not hurt me; forasmuch as before him in-
334 STORIES FROM THE OLD’TESTAMENT
nocency was found in me; and also before thee, 0 king,

have I done no hurt.’’
Then was the king exceeding glad, and commanded that
they should take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was
taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found
upon him, because he had trusted in his God. ~
And the king commanded, and they brought those men

that had accused Daniel, and they cast them into the den
of lions, them, their children, and their wives; and the
lions had the mastery of them, and brake all their bones in
pieces, before they came to the bottom of the den.
STORIES FROM THE LIFE OF JESUS FOR CHIL-
DREN UP TO TWELVE YEARS O F AGE.
THE BIRTH O F JESUS.
[FROM ST. LUKE 1-2.1
OW the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a
N city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to Mary who
was betrothed to a man whose name was Jbseph,
of the house of David. And he came in unto her, and
said,
“Hail, thou that art highly favored, the Lord is with
thee.” But qhe was greatly troubled at the saying, and
cast in her mind what manner of salutation this might be.
And the angel said unto her, “Fear not, Mary: for thou
hast found favor with God. And behold, thou shalt have
a son, and shalt call his name JEsus. He shall be great,
and shall be the Son of the Most High: and the Lord God
shall give him unto the throne of his father David: and
he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of
his kinFdom there shall be no end.”
Now in those days, there went out a decree from C m a r
Augustus, that all the world should be enrolled. And all
went to enrol themselves, every one to his own city. And
Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Naz-
areth, into Judaea, to the city of David, which is called
Bethlehem, because he was of the house and family of
David ; to enrol himself with Mary. And while they were
there, she brought forth her firstborn son; and she
wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a man-
ger, because there was no room for them in the inn.
And there were shepherds in the same country abiding
in the field, and keeping watch by n i h t over their flock.
And an angel of the Lord stood by them, and t h e glory
Its
336 STORIES FROM THE LIFE O F JESUS .
.
of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore
afraid. And the angel said unto them,
“Be not! afraid; for behold, I bring you good tidings
of great joy which shall be to all the people: for there is
born to you this day in this city of David a Saviour, who
is Christ the Lord. And this is the sign unto you: Ye
shall find a babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, and lying
in a manger.”
And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude
.
of
the heavenly host praising God, and saying,
“Glory to God in the highest, And on earth peace to
men and good will in whom he is well pleased.”
And when the angels went away from them into heaven,
. the shepherds said one to another,
“Let us now go even up to Bethlehem, and see this
thing that is come to pass, which thk Lord hath made
known unto us.”
And they came with haste, and found both Mary and
Joseph, and the babe lying in the manger. And when
they saw it, they made known concerning the saying which
was spoken to them about this child. And all that heard
it wondered a t the things which were spoken unto them
by the shepherds. But Mary kept all ’these sayings, pon-
dering them in her heart. And the shepherds returned,
glorifying and praising God for d l the things that they
had heard and seen, even as it was spoken unto them.
And when eight days were fulflled his name was called
JESUS.
TEE WISE MEN FROM THE EAST.

[FROM ST. MATTHEW, HAP. I.]
OW when Jesus was bornjin Bethlehem of Judsa
in the days of Herod the king, behold, Wise-men
from the east came to JerusaIem, saying,
“Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we saw
his star in the east, and are come to worship him.’’ And
when Herod the king heard it, he was troubled, and dl
THE FLIGHT INTO EGYPT 337
Jerusalem with him. And gathering together all the

chief priests and scribes of the people, he inquired of
them where the Christ should be born. And‘ they said
unto him,
“In Bethlehem of Judaea : for thus it is written through
the prophet,
‘And thou Bethlehem, land of Judah,
+Artin no wise least among the princes of Judah:
For out of thee shall come forth a governor,
Who shall be shepherd of my people Israel.’ ”
Then Herod privily called the Wise-men, and learned
of them exactly what time the star appeared. And he
sent them to Bethlehem, and said,
“ Go and search out exactly concerning the young child ;
and when ye have found him, bring me word, that I also

may come and worship him.”
And they, having heard the king, went their way; and
lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them,
till it came and stood over where the young child was.
And when they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceed-
ing great joy. And they came into the house and saw
the young child with Mary his mother; and they fell down
and worshipped him; and opening their treasures they
offered unto him gifts, gold and frankincense and myrrh.
And being warned of God in a dream that they should not
return to ‘Herod, they departed into their own country
another way.
THE FLIGHT INTO EGYPT.

[FROM ST. MATTHEW, CHAP, 2.1
OW when they were departed, behold, an angel of
the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying,
“Arise and take the young child and his
mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I tell
thee : for Herod mill seek thc young child to destroy him.”
And he arose and took the young child and his mother
by night, and departed into Egypt; and was there until
338 STORIES FROM THE LWE O F JESUS
the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was

spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, “Out of
Egypt did1 call my son.”
THE SLAUGHTER O F THE INNOCENTS.

L
[FROM ST. .MATTHEW, CHAP. 2.1

HEN Herod, when he saw that he mas mocked of
the Wise-men, was exceeding wroth, and sent
forth, and slew all the male children that were ii3
Bethlehem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years
old and under, according to the time which he had exactly
learned of the Wise-men. Tlzes was fulfilled that which
was spoken through Jeremiah the prophet, saying,
“A voice was heard in Ramah,
Weeping and great mourning,
Rachel weeping for her children ;
And she would not be comforted, because they are not.”
But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the Lord
appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, saying,
“Arise and take the young child and his mother, and
go into the land of Israel: for they are dead that sought
the young child’s life.”
And he arose and took the young child and his mother,
and came into the land of Israel. But when he heard that
Archelaus was reigning over Judaea in the room of his
father Herod, he was afraid to go thither; and being
warned of God in a dream, he withdrew into the parts of
Galilee, and came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth;
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken through the
prophets, that he should be called a Nazarene.
339
JESUS I N THE TEMPLE.

[FROM ST. LUKE, CHAP. 2.1
ND the child Jesus grew, and waxed strong, filled

with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him. ‘
And his parents went every year to Jerusalem
at the feast of the passover. And when he was twelve
years old, they went up after the custom of the feast; and
when they had fulfilled the days, as they were returning,
the boy Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem ; and his par-
ents knew it not ;but supposing him t o be in the company,
they went a day’s journey; and they sought for him
among their kinsfolk and acquaintance: and when they
found him not, they returned to Jerusalem, seeking for
him. And it came to pass, after three days they found
him in the temple sitting in the midst of the teachers, both
hearing them, and asking them questions: and all that
heard him were amazed a t his understanding and his
answers. And when they saw him, they were astonished ;
and his mother said unto him,
“Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us7 behold, thy
father and I sought thee sorrowing.”
And he said unto them, “How is it that ye sought met
knew ye not that I must be in my Father’s house?”
And they understood not the saying which he spake unto
them. And he went down with them, and came to Naza-
reth; and he was subject unto them: and his mother kept;
all these sayings in her heart.
And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in
favor with God and men.
Vd. 1-22
340 STORIES FROM THE LIFE OF JESUS!
FEEDING THE FIVE THOUSAND.

[FROM ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. 14.1
ESUS withdrew in a boat, to a desert place apart:
J and when the multitudes heard thereof, they fol-
lowed him on foot from the cities.
And he came forth, and saw a great multitude, and he
had compassion on them, and healed their sick. And
when even was come the disciples came to him, saying,
“The place is desert and the time is already past; send
the multitudes away, that they may go into the villages,
and buy themselves food.”
But Jesus said unto them, “They have no need to go
away; give ye them to eat.’’
And they say unto him, (‘We have here but five loaves
and two fishes.”
And he said, “Bring them hither to me.” And he com-
manded the multitudes to sit down on the grass; and he
took the five loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to
heaven, he blessed, and brake and gave the loaves to the
disciples, and the disciples to the multitudes.
And they all ate and were filled: and they took up that
which remained over of the broken pieces twelve baskets
full. And they that did eat mere about five thousand
men, besides women and children.
T H E RAISING OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTER.

[FROM ST. MARK, CHAP. 5.1
ND when Jesus had crossed over again in the boat
A unto ttie other side, a great multitude was gath-

ered unto him; and he was by the sea. And
there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus
by name; and seeing him, he faaleth a t his feet, and be-
seecheth him much, saying:
“My little daughter is at the point of death: I pray
JESUS STlLLS THE TEMPEST 341
thee, that thou come and lay thy hands on her, that she
may be made whole, and live.” And he went with him;
and a great multitude followed him, and they thronged
him. . . .
On the way they come from the ruler of the synagogue’s
house, saying, “Thy daughter is dead: why troublest
thou the Teacher any further!”
But Jesus, not heeding the word spoken, saith unto the
ruler of the synagogue, “Fear not, only believe.”
And he suffered no man to follow with him, save Peter,
and James, and John the brother of James. And they
come to the house of the ruler of the synagogue; and he
beholdeth a tumult, and many weeping and wailing great-
ly. And when he was entered in, he saith unto them,
“Why make ye a tumult, and weep? the child is not
dead, but sleepeth.” And they laughed him to scorn.
But he, having put them all forth, taketh the father of
the child and her mother and them that were with him,
and goeth in where the child was. And taking the child
by the hand, he saith unto her, “l’alitha cumi;” which is,
being interpreted, ‘(Damsel, I say unto thee, Arise.’’
And straightway the damsel rose up, and walked; for
she was twelve years old. And they were amazed
straightway with a great amazement. And he charged
them much that no man should know this: and he com-
manded that something should be-given her to eat.
JESUS STILLS THE TEMPEST.

[FROM ST. MARK, CHAP. 5.1
A ‘Dwhen even was come,’he saith unto them, “Let

US go over unto the other side.”
And leaving the multitude, they take him with
them, even as he was, in the boat. And other boats were
with him. And there ariseth a great storm of wind, and
the waves beat into the boat, insomuch that the boat was
now filling. And he himself was in the stern, asleep on
342 STORIES FROM TEE LIFE OF JESUS
t$e cushion: and they awake him, and say unto him,
‘‘Teacher, carest thou not that we perish t ”
And he awoke, and rebuked the wind, and said unto
the sea, “Peace, be still.” And the wind ceased, and
there was a great calm.
And he said unto them, “Why are ye fearful? have
ye not yet faith?” And they feared exceedingly, and
said one to another, “Who then is this, that even the
wind and the sea obey himt”
JESUS HEALS THE PARALPTTC.

N one of those days,.Jesus was teaching; and there

0 were Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting by,
who were come out of every village of Galilee
and Judaa and Jerusalem: and the power of the Lord
was with him to heal.
And behold, men bring on a bed a man that was palsied :
and they sought to bring him in, and to lay him before
him. And not finding by what way they might bring
him in because of the multitude, they went up to the
housetop, and let him down through the tiles with his
, couch into the midst before Jesus. And seeing their
faith, he said, “Man, thy sins are forgiven thee.”
-And the scribes and the Pharisees began to reason,
saying, “Who is this that speaketh blasphemies? Who
can forgive sins, but God alone?” But Jesus, perceiving
their reasonings, answered and said unto them, “Why
reason ye in your heartst Which is easier, to say, ‘Thy
sins are forgiven thee;’ o r to say, ‘Arise and walk7’
But that ye may know that the Son of man hath authority
on earth to forgive sins” (he said unto him that was pal-
sied), “I say unto thee, ‘Arise, and take up thy couch,
and go unto thy house.’ ” And immediately he rose up
before them, and took up that whereon he lay, and de-
parted to his house, glorifying God. And amazement
took hold on all, and they glorified God; and they were
JESUS AND THE LITTLE CHILDREN 343 ’
iilled with fear, saying, “We have seen strange things

to-day. ”
JESUS AND THE LITTLE CHILDREN.

HEY were one day bringing unto him their babes,

T that he should touch them: but when the disciples
saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them
unto him, saying, “Suffer the little children to come unto
me, and forbid them not: for to such belongeth the king-
dom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not
receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall in
no wise enter therein.” And he took them in his arms
and blessed them.
\
TEE TEIACHING AND THE PARABLES O F JESUS.
FROM THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT.
[FROM ST. LUKE, CHAP. 6, AND ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. 5.1
ESUS went out into the mountain to pray; and he
J continued all night in prayer to God. And when it
was day, he called his disciples ; and he chose from
them twelve, whom he also named apostles. And he
lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said:
“Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the king-
dom of heaven.
“Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be com-
forted.
“Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth.
“Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after right-
eousness: for they shall be filled.
. “Blessed are the merciful : for they shall obtain mercy.
“Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.
“Blessed are they that have been persecuted for right-
eousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
“Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you, and per-
secute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely,
for my sake.
“Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your
reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets
that were before you.
“But woe unto you that are rich! for ye have received
your consolation. Woe unto you, ye that are full now!
for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you, ye that laugh now!
’ for ye shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you, when all
men shall speak well of you! for in the same manner did
their fathers to the false prophets.
“But I say unto you that hear, Love your enemies, do
good to them that hate, you, bless them that curse YOU,
344
THE LORD’S PRAYER 345
pray for them that despitefully use you. To him that
smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other; and
from him that taketh away thy cloak withhold not thy
cloak also. Give to every one that asketh thee; and of
him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again.
And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also
to them likewise. And if ye love them that loi-e you,
what thank have yet for even sinners love those that
love them. And if ye do good to them that do good to
you, what thank haye ye? for even sinners do the same.
And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what
thank have yet even sinners lend to sinners, to receive
again as much. But love your enemies, and do them
good, and lend, never despairing; and your reward shall
be great, and ye shall be sons of the Most High: for he
is kind toward the unthankful and evil. Be ye merciful, .
even as your Father is merciful. And judge not, and ye
shall not be judged: and condemn not, and ye shall not
be condemned: release, and ye shall be released: give,
and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed
down, shaken together, running over, shall they give into
your bosom. For with what measure ye mete it shall
be measured to you again.
THE LORD’S P R A m R .
HEN thou prayest, enter into thine inner chamber,
and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father
who is in secret, and thy Father who seetb irr
secret shall recompense thee. . . .
After this manner therefore pray ye :
Our Father who art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy name.
Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.,
Give us this day our daily bread.
’ 346 THE TEACHING AND THE PARABLES OF JESUS
And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who

trespass against us.
Azd lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil.
F o r if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly
Father will also forgive you. But if ye forgive not men
their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your
trespasses.
THE DEBTOR.
[FROM ST. MATTHEW, CHBP. 18.1
ETER came, and said to Jesus:
“Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me,
and I forgive him 1 until seven times t ” Jesus saith
unto him:
“I say not unto thee, Until seven times; but, Until
seventy times seven. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven
likened unto a certain king, who would make a reckoning
with his servants. And when he had begun to reckon,
one was brought unto him, that owed him ten thousand
talents. But forasmuch as‘he had not wherewith to pay,
his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and
children, and all that he had, and payment to be made.
The servant therefore fell down and worshipped him,
saying, ‘Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee
all. ’
“And the lord of that servant, being moved with com-
passion, released him, and forgave him the debt. But
that servant went out, and found one of his fellow-serv-
ants, who owed him a hundred shillings: and he laid
hold on him, and took him by’ the throat, saying:
“ ‘Pay what thou owest.’
“So his fellow-servant fell down and besought him,

saying :
‘‘ ‘Have patience with me, and I will pay thee.’
“And he would not: but went and cast him into prison,
till he should pay that which was due. So when his
€ellow-servants saw what was done, they were elrceeding
\
THE GOOD SAMARITAN 347
sorry, and came and told, unto their lord all that was
done. Then his lord called him unto him, and saith to
him :
“ ‘Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt,
because thou besoughtest me: shouldest not thou also
have had mercy on thy fellow-servant, even as I had I
mercy on thee t !
“And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tor-
mentors, till he should pay all that was due. So shall
also my heavenly Father do unto you, if ye forgive not
every one his brother from your hearts.”
T H E GOOD SAMARITAN.
[FROM LUKE, CHAP. 10.1
CERTAIN lawyer stood up and made trial of
Jesus, saying, “Teacher, what shall I do to inherit
life?”
And he said unto him:
“What is written in the law? how readest thoul”
And he answering, said:
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with
all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.’’
And he said unto him, “Thou hast answered right:
this do, and thou shalt live.”
But he, desiring to justify himself, said unto Jesus:
“And who is my neighbor?”
Jesus made answer and said, “A certain man wa5
going down froml Jerusalem to Jericho; and he fell
among robbers, who both stripped him and beat him, and
departed, leaving h‘im half dead. And by chance a cer-
tain priest was going down that way: and when he saw
him, he passed by on the other side. And in like manner
a Levite also, when he came to the place, and saw him,
passed by on the other side. But a certain Samaritan,
as he journeyed, came where he was: and when he saw
him, he was moved with compassion, and came to him,
348 THE TEACHING AND THE PARABLES OF JESUS
and bound up his wounds, pouring on them oil and wine ;

and he set him on his own beast, and brought him to an
inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow he took
out two shillings, and gave them to the host, and said:
“ ‘Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest
more, I, when I come back again, will repay thee.’

“Which of these three, thinkest thou, proved neighbor
unto him that fell among the robbers?”
And he said, “He that showed mercy on him.”
And Jesus said unto him, “Go, and do thou likewise.”
THE GOOD SHEPHEBD.

[FROM JOHN, CHAP. 10.1
ERILY, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth
not by the door into the fold of the sheep, but
climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief
and a robber. But he that entereth in by the door is the
shepherd of the sheep. To him the porter openeth; and
the sheep hear his voice: and he calleth his own sheep
by name, and leadeth them out. When he hath put forth
all his own, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow
him: for they know his voice. And a stranger will they
not follow, but will flee from him: for they know not the
voice of strangers.’’
This parable spake Jesus unto them: but they under-
stood not what things they were which he spake unto
them.
’Jesus therefore said unto them again, “Verily, verily,
1.say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All that
came before me are thieves and robbers: but the sheep
did not hear them. I am the door; by me if any man
enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and go out,
and shall find pasture. The thief cometh not, but that
he may steal, and kill, and destroy: I came that they may
have life, and may have it abundantly. I am the good
shepherd: the good shepherd layeth down his life for the
\
sheep. He that is a hireling, and not a shepherd, whose
THE HUSBANDMAN AND THE VMEYBRD 349
own the sheep are not, beholdeth the wolf coming, and
leaveth the sheep, and fleeth, and the wolf snatcheth them,
and scattereth them : he fleeth because he is a hireling, and
careth not for the sheep. I am the good shepherd; and
I know mine own, an2 mine own know me, even as the
Father knoweth me, and I know the Father; and I lay
- down my life for the sheep. And other sheep I have,
which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and ’
they shall hear my voice; and they shall become one
Bock, one shepherd.’’
THE HUSBANDMAN AND T H E VINEYARD.

[FBOM ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. 21.1
HERE was a man that was a householder, who
T planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and
digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let
it out to husbandmen, and went into another country. .
And when the season of the fruits drew near, he sent his
servants to the husbandmen, to receive his fruits. And
the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and
killed another, and stoned another. Again, he sent other
servants more than the first: and they did unto them in
like manner. But afterward he sent unto them his son,
saying, “They will reverence my son.” But the hus-
bandmen, when they saw the son, said among themselves,
“This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and take his in-
heritance.” And they took him, and cast him forth out
of the vineyard, and killed him. When therefore the lord
of the vineyard shall come, what will he do unto those
husbandmen? They say unto him, “He will miserably
destroy those miserable men, and will let out the vine-
yard unto otherohusbandmen, who shall render him the
fruits in their seasons.” Jesus saith unto them, “Did
ye never read in the scriptures,
“ ‘The stone which the builders rejected,
The same was made the head of the corner;
This waa from the Lord,
,
350 THE TEACHING AND TEE PAFUBLES OF JESUS
And it is marvellous in our eyest’

“Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall
be taken away from you, and shall be given to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof.”
THE LABORERS IN TEE VINEYARD.

[FROM ST. MATTEEW, CHAP. 20.1
MAN that was a householder, went out early in the

A@ morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. And
when he had agreed with the laborers for a shil-
ling a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he
went out about the third hour, and saw others standing in
the marketplace idle; and to them he said, “Go ye also
into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give
you.”
And they went their way. Again he went out about the
. sixth and the ninth hour, and did likewise. And about
the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing;
and he saith unto them, “Why stand ye here all the day
idle 4! ”
They say unto him, “Because no man hath hired us.”
He saith unto them, “Go ye also into the vineyard.”
And when even was come, the lord of the vineyard
saith unto his steward, “Call the laborers, and pay them
their hire, beginning from the last unto the first.’’
And when they came that were hired about the eleventh
hour, they received every man a shilling. And when the
first came, they supposed that they would receive more;
and they likewise received every man a shilling.
And when they received it, they murmurei! against the
householder, saying, “These last have spent but one hour,
and thou hast made them equal unto us, who have borne
the burden of the day and the scorching heat.’’
But he answered and said.to one of them, “Friend,
I do thee no wrong: didst not thou agree with me for a
shilling? Take up that which is thine, and go thy way;
it is my will to give unto this last, even as unto thee. Is
’ \
LAZARUS, THE BEGGAR 351
it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine,ownt or
is thine eye evil, because I am good! So the last shall
be first, and the first last.”
LBZARUS THE BEGGAR.

[FBOM ST. LUKE, CHAP. 16.1
HERE was a certain rich man, and he waa clothed in
T purple and fine linen, faring sumptuously every
day: and a certain beggar named Lazarus was laid
at his gate, full of sores, and desiring to be fed with the
crumbs that fell from the rich man’s table; yea, even the
dogs came and licked his sores. And it came to pass,
that the beggar died, and that he was carried away by the
angels into Abraham’s bosom : and the rich man also died,
and was buried. And in Hades he lifted up his eyes,
being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and
Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said:,
“Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Laza-
rus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and
cool my tongue; for I am in anguish.” But Abraham
said :
“Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst
thy good things, and Lazarus in like manner evil things:
but now here he is comforted, and thou art in anguish.
And besides all this, between us and you there is a great
gulf fixed, that they would pass from hence to you may
not be able, and that none may cross over from thence
to us:”
And he said, “I pray thee therefore, father, that thou
wouldest send him to my father’s house; for I have five
brethren; that he may testify unto them, lest they also
come into this place.”
But Abraham saith, “They have Moses and the proph-
ets ;let them hear them.’’
And he said, “Nay, father Abraham: but if one go to
them from the dead, they will repent.”
And he said unto him, “If they hear not Moses and the
352 THE TEACHINd AND THE PARABLES OF JESUS
prophets, neither will they be persuaded, if one rise from

the dead.”
THE MBRRIAGE O F THE KING’S SON.

[FBOM ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. 22.1
CERTAIN king made a marriage feast for his son,
A and sent forth his servants to call them that were

bidden to the marriage feast: and they would not
come. Again he sent forth other servants, saying, “Tell
them that are bidden, ‘Behold, I have made ready my din-
ner: my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things
are ready: come to the marriage feast.”’ But they
made light of it, and went their ways, one to his own
farm, another to his merchandise ; and the rest laid hold
on his servants, and treated them shamefully, and killed
them. But the king was wroth; and he sent his armies,
and destroyed those murderers, and burned their city.
Then saith he to his servants, “The wedding is ready,
but they that were bidden were not worthy. Go ye there-
fore unto the partings of the highways, and as many as
,
ye shall find bid to the marriage feast.”
And those servants went out into the highways, and
gathered together all as many as they found, both bad
and good: and the wedding was filled with guests. But
when the king came in to behold the guests, he saw there
a man who had not on a wedding-garment : and he saith
unto him :
“Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wed-
ding-garment 7” And he was speechless.
Then the king said to the servants, “Bind him hand
and foot, and cast him out into the outer darkness: there
shall be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth. For
many are called, but few chosen.”
THE PRODIGAL SON 353
THE LOST SHEEP.

ND Jesus spake unto them, saying, “What man of
A you, having a hundred sheep, and having lost one
of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the
wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find
it? And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoul-
ders, rejoicing. And when he cometh home, he calleth
together his friends and his neighbors, saying unto, them,
Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep which was
lost. I say unto you, that even so there shall be joy
in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over
ninety and nine righteous persons, who need no repent-
ance.”
THE LOST PIECE O F SILVER.
ESUS said, “What woman having ten pieces of silver,
J if she lose one piece, doth not light a lamp, and
sweep the house, and seek diligently until she fhd
it? And when she hath found it, she calleth together her
friends and neighbors, saying, ‘Rejoice with me, for I
have found the piece which I had lost.’ Even so, I say
unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of
God over one sinner that repenteth.”
THE PRODIGAL SON.

ESUS said, “A certain man had two sons: and the
J younger of them said to his father, ‘Father, give me

the portion of thy substance that falleth to me.’
And he divided unto them his living. And not many
days after, the younger son gathered all together and
354 THE TEACHING AND THE PARABLES OF JESUS
took his journey into a far country; and there he wasted

his substance with riotous living, And when he had
spent all, there arose a mighty famine in that country;
and he began to be in want. And he went and joined
himself to one of the citizens of that country; and he sent
him into his fields to feed swine. And he would fain have
filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat: and
no man gave unto him. But when he came to himself
he said, ‘How many hired servants of my father’s have
bread enough and to spare, and I perish here with hunger !
I mill arise and go to my father, and will say unto him, .
Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight:
I am no more worthy to be called thy son: make me a8
one of thy hired servants.’
“And he arose, and came to his father. But while he
was yet afar off, his father saw him, and was moved with
compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed
him. And the son said unto him, ‘Father, I have sinned
against heaven, and in thy sight: I am no more worthy
to be called thy son.’
“But the father said to his servants, ‘Bring forth
quickly the best robe, and put it on him; and put a ring
on his hand, and shoes on his feet: and bring the fatted
calf, and kill it, and let us eat, and make merry: for this
my son was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is
found.’ And they began to be merry.
“Now his elder son was in the field: and as he came
and drew nigh to the house, he heard music and dancing.
And he called to him one of the servants, and inquired
what these things might be.
“And he said unto him, ‘Thy brother is come; and thy
father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received
him safe and sound.’ But he was angry, and would not
go in: and his father came out, and entreated him.
“But he answered and said to his father, ‘Lo, these
many years do I serve thee, and I never transgressed a
commandment of thine; and yet thou never gavest me a
kid, that I might make merry with my friends: but when
this thy son came, who hath devoured thy living, thbu
killedst for him the fatted calf.’
THE !TEN TmKfLNS ass
“And he said unto him, ‘Son, thou art ever with me,
and all that is mine is thine. But it was meet to make
merry and be glad: for this thy brother was dead, and is
alive again; and was lost, and is found.’ ”
THE TEN VIRGINS.

[FROM ST. MATTHEW, CECAP. 25.1
E N virgins took their lamps, and went forth to meet

the bridegroom. And five of them were foolish,
and five were wise. For the foolish, when they
took their lamps, took no oil with them: but the wise took
oil in their vessels with their lamps. Now while the
bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept.
But at midnight there is a ery, “Behold, the bride-
groom! Come ye forth to meet him.” Then all those
virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps.
And the foolish said unto the wise, “Give us of your
oil; for our lamps are going out.” But the wise an-
swerea, saying, “Peradventure there will not be enough
for us and you: go ye rather to them that sell, and buy
for yourselves. ”
And while they went away to buy, the bridegroom
came; and they that were ready went in with him to the
marriage feast: and the door was shut. Afterward come
also the other virgins, saying, “Lord, Lord, open to us.”
But he answered and said, “Verily I say unto you, I
know you not.”
Watch therefore, for ye know not the day nor the hour.
V O l . 1-23
356 THE TEACHING AND TIIE PARABLE8 OF JNUB
THE TEN TALENTS.

A MAN, going into another country, called his o m

servants, and delivered unto them his goods. And
unto one he gave five talents, to another two, to
another one; to each according to his several ability; and
he went on his journey.
Straightway he that received the five talents went and
traded with them, and made other five talents.
In like manner he also that received the two gained
other two.
But he that received the one went away and digged in
the earth, and hid his lord’s money.
Now after s long time the lord of those servants corn-
eth, and maketh a reckoning with them. And he that
received the five talents came and brought other five tal-
ents, saying, “Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents :
lo, I have gained other five talents.”
His lord said unto him, “Well done, good and faithful
servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will
set thee over many things; enter thou into the joy of thy
lord.”
And he also that received the two talents came and said,
“Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: lo, I have
gained other two talents.’’
His lord said unto him, “Well done, good and faithful
servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will
set thee over many things ; enter thou into the joy of thy
lord.”
And he also that had received the one talent came and
said, “Lord, I knew thee that thou a r t a hard man, reap-
ing where thou didst not sow, and gathering vhere thou
didst not scatter; and I was afraid, and went away and
hid thy talent in the earth: lo, thou hast thine own.”
But his lord answered and said unto him, “Thou wicked
and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I
sowed not, and gather where I did not scatter; thol;
’ I
THE SOWER 357
oughtest therefore to have put my money to the bankers,

and a t my coming I should have received back mine own
with interest. Take ye away therefore the talent from
him, and give it unto him that hath the ten talents. For
unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have
abundance: but from him that hath not, even that which
he hath shall be taken away. And cast ye out the un-
profitable servant into the outer darkness : there shall
be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth.”
THE SOWER.
N E day Jesus went out of the house, and sat by the

sea side. And there were gathered unto him great
multitudes, so that he entered into a boat, and sat;
and all the multitude stood on the beach. And he spake
to them saying, “Behold, the sower went forth to sow;
and as he sowed, some seeds fell by the wayside, and the
birds came and devoured them: and others fell upon the
rocky places, where they had not much earth: and
straightway they sprang up, because they had no deep-
ness of earth: and when the sun was risen, they were
scorched; and because they had no root, they withered
away. And others fell upon the thorns; and the thorns
grew up and choked them: and others fell upon the good
ground, and yielded fruit, some a hundredfold, some sixty,
some thirty. He that hath ears, let him hear.”
And the disciples came, and said unto him, “Why
speakest thou unto them in parables?”
And he answered and said unto them, “Unto you it is
given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,
but to them it is not given. F o r whosoever hath, to him
shall be given, and he shall have abundance; but whoso-
ever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that
which he hath. Therefore speak I t o them in parables;
because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not,
358 T E E TEACHING AND THE PARABLE8 OF JESUS
. neither do they understand. And unto them is fulfilled

the prophecy of Isaiah, which saith,
“ ‘By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise under-
stand;
And seeing ye shail see, ana snail in no wise perceive:
F o r this people’s heart is waxed gross,
And their ear6 are dull of hearing,
And their eyes they have closed;
Lest haply they should perceive with their eyes,
And hear with their ears,
And understand with their heart,
And should turn again,
And I should heal them. ’
“But blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your
ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, that
many prophets and righteous men desired to see the
things which ye see, and saw them not; and to hear the
things which ye hear, and heard them not. Hear then
ye the parable of the sower. When any one heareth the
word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then
cometh the evil one, and snatcheth away that which hath
been sown in his heart.
“This is he that was sown by the wayside. And he
that was sown upon the rocky places, this is he that hear-
eth the word, and straightway with joy receiveth it; yet
hat5 he not root in himself, but endureth for a while;
and when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of
the word, straightway he stumbleth.
“And he that was sown among the thorns, that is he
that heareth the word; and the care of the world, and the
deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he becometh
unfruitful.
And he that was sown upon the good ground, this is
he that heareth the word, and understandeth i t ; who
verily beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some a hundred-
fold, some sixty, some thirty.”
.
A11 these things spake Jesus in parables unto the mul-
titudes; and without R parable spake he nothing unts
I
TEE SOWER 359
them: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken through

the prophet, saying,
“I will open my mouth in parables;
I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the
world.
STORIES FROM THE ACTS
OF THE APOSTLES
THE GIFT OF TONGUES 363 ’
/
TEE GIFT OF TONGUES.
[ACTS, CHAP. 2.1
ND when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they
A were all with one accord in one place. And sud-
denly there came a sound from heaven as of a
rushing, mighty wind, and it filled all the house where
they were sitting. And there appeared to them cloven
tongues, like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to
speak with other tongues, as the spirit gave them utter-
ance.
And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout
men, out of every nation under heaven. Now, when this
was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were
confounded, because that every man heard them speak
in his own language. And they were all amazed and
marvelled, saying to- one another:
“Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans? And
how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we
were born, Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the
dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judaea, and Cappadocia,
in Pontus and Asia, and strangers of Rome, Jews and
proselytes, Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak
in our tongues the wonderful works of God?”
And they were all amazed and in doubt, saying one to
another: “What meaneth this?”
Others, mocking, said: “These men are full of new
wine. ’’
But Peter, standing u p with the eleven, lifted up his
voice, and said unto them: “Ye men of Judaea, and all
ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known to you, and
hearken unto my words ; for these are not drunken as ye
suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day. But
this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel: ‘And
it shall come to pass in the last days, said God, I will
pour out my spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your
daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see
visions, and your old men shall dream dreams.’ ”
364 STORIES FROM THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES
THE MERACLES WROUGHT BY THE APOSTLES.

[ACTS 3, AND FOLLOWING.]
OW Peter and John went up together into the temple

N at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour. And
a certain man, lame from his mother’s womb, was.
carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple
which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered
into the temple. And he, seeing Peter and John about
to go into the temple, asked an alms.
And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John,
said: “Look on us.’’ And he gave heed to them, expect-
ing to receive something of them. Then Peter said,
“Silver and gold have I none, but such as I have give I
thee. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise u p
and walk.”
And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up ;
and immediately his feet and ankle bones received
strength, and he leaping up stood, and walked, and en-
tered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and
praising God.
And all the people saw him walking and praising God,
and they knew it was he which sat for alms a t the Beauti-
ful Gate of the temple, and they were filled with wonder
and amazement at that which had happened unto him.
And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and
John, all the people ran together unto them in the porch
which is called Solomon’s, greatly wondering.
And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people:
“Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? or why look
ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power and
holiness we had made this man to walk? The God of
Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our
fathers, hath glorified his son Jesus, whom ye delivered
\
up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when it was
determined to let him go.’’
And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the
captain of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon
them, being grieved that they taught the people, and
PHILIP AND TRE EUNUCH 365
preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead,

And they laid hands on them, and put them in hold until
the next day for it was now eventide. And it came to
pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and
scribes, and Annas, the high-priest, and as many as were
of the kindred of the high-priest were gathered together
at Jerusalem.
And when they had set them in the midst, they asked:
“By what power or by what name have ye done this?”
Then Peter said unto them: “Be it known unto you all,
and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus
Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised
from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here be-
fore you whole.”
Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John,
and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant
men, they marveled, and they took knowledge of them,
that they had been with Jesus. And beholding the man
which had been healed standing with them, they could
say nothing against it. But when they had commanded
them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among
themselves, saying: “What shall we do to these men?”
And they called them and commanded them not to
speak at all o r teach in the name of Jesus. So, when they
had further threatened them, they let them go, finding
nothing how they might punish them, because of the peo-
ple, for all men glorified Cod for that which was done.
PHILIP AND THE EUNUCH.

[ACTS, CHAP. 8.1
ND the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying:

A “Arise, and go toward the south unto the way that
goeth down from Jerusalem unto Caza, which is
desert. )’
And he arose and went, and behold a man of Ethiopia,
an eunuch of great authority under Candace, queen of the
Ethiopians, who had charge of all her treasure, and had
come to Jerusalem to worship, was returning, and sitting
in his chariot read Esaias, the prophet.
366 STORIES E a O M “ETE -ACTS OF THE APOSTLES
Then the Spirit said unto Philip: “Go near and join
thyself to this chariot.”
And Philip ran thither to him, and heard him read the
Prophet Esaias and said : “Understandest thou what
thou readest?”
And he said: “How can I, except some man should
/
guide me?” And he desired Philip that he would come
up and sit with him.
The place of the scripture which he read was this : “He
was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and like a lamb dumb
before his shearer, so opened He not his mouth.”
And the eunuch answered Philip and said: “I pray
thee, of whom speaketh the prophet thus? Of himself,
or of another man?”
Then Philip opened his mouth and began at the same
scripture, and preached to him Jesus. And as they went
on their way, they came to a certain water, and the
eunuch said: “See, here is water; what doth hinder me t o
be baptized? ”
And Philip said : “If thou believest with all thine heart
thou mayest.”
And he answered and said : “I believe that Jesus Christ
is the Son of God.” And he commanded the chariot to
stand still, and they went down into the water, both Philip
and the eunuch, and he baptized him. And when they
were come up out of the water, the spirit of the Lord
caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more,
and he went on his way rejoicing. But Philip was found
in Azotus, and passing through he preaohed in all the
&ties, till he came to Caesarea.
T H E CONVERSION OF SA’LTI;. I
[ACTS, CHAP. 9.1

ND Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaugh-
A ter against the disciples of the Lord, went t o the
high-priest and desired of him letters t o Damascus
t o the synagogues, that if he found any of this way,
whether they were men or women, he might bring them
bound unto Jerusalem.
THE CONVERSION OF 8AUL , 367
And as he journeyed he came near Damascus, and sud-

denly there shined round about him a light from heaven,
and he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying unto
him:
“Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?”
And he said: “Who art thou, Lord?”
And the Lord said: “I am Jesus whom thou persecut-
est. It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.”
And he, trembling and astonished, said: “Lord, what
wilt thou have me do?’’
And the Lord said unto him: “Arise and go into the
city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.”
And the men which journeyed with him stood speech-
less, hearing a voice but seeing no man. And Saul arose
from the earth, and when his eyes were opened he saw
no man; but they led him by the hand and brought him
into Damascus. And he was three days without sight,
and neither did eat nor drink.
And there was a certain disciple a t Damascus named
Ananias, aud to him said the Lord in a vision: “Ana-
nias!” And he said: “Behold, I am here, Lord.”
And the Lord said unto him: “Arise and go into the
street which is called Straight, and inquire in the house
of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus, f o r behold he
prayeth, and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias
coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might
receive his sight.”
Then Ananias. answered : “Lord, I have heard by many
of this man, how much evil he hath done to Thy saints
at Jerusalem, and here he hath an authority from the
chief priests to bind all that call on Thy name.”
But the Lord said unto him: “Go thy way, f o r he is a
chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gen-
tiles, and kings, and the children of Israel. For I will
show him how great things he must suffer for my name’s
sake. ”
And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house,
and putting his hands on him, said: “Brother Saul, t h ~
Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way ac1
368 STORIES FROM THE ACTS O F THE APOSTLES
thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy
sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost.”
And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been
scales, and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and
was baptized. And when he had received meat, he was
strengthened. Then mas Saul certain days with the dis-
ciples which were at Damascus. And straightway he
preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of
God. But all that heard him were amazed, and said:
“Is not this he that destroyed them which called on
this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent,
that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests 1”
But Saul increased the more in strength, and con-
founded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that
this is the very Christ. And after that many days were
fulfilled, the Jews took counsel to kill him. But their
lying in wait was known of Saul. And they watched the
gates day and night to kill him.
Then the disciples took him by night, and let him down
by the wall in a basket. And when Saul was come to
Jerusalem, he essayed to join himself to the disciples,
but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he
was a disciple. But Barnabas took him, and brought h i n
to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen
the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and
how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of
Jesus. And he was with them coming in and going out of
Jerusalem.
PETER AND THE CENTURION,

IO.]
[ACTS, CHAP.
HERE was a certain man in Caesarea called Cor-

nelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian
band, a devout man, and one that feared God with all
his house, which gave much alms to the people, and
prayed to God always. He saw in a vision about the
ninth hour of the day an angel coming in to him, and say-
\ ing t o him: “Cornelius.”
PETER AND THE CENTURION 369
And when he looked on him he wab afraid, and said:

“What is it, Lord?”
And he said unto 6im: “Thy prayers and thine alms
are come up for a memorial before God. And now send
men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is
Peter. He lodgeth with one Simon, a tanner, whose home
, is by the seaside; he shall tell thee what thou oughtest
to do.”
And when the angel which spake unto Cornelius was
departed, he called two of his servants, a devout soldier
of them that waited on him continually, and when he had
declared all these things unto them, he sent them to
Joppa.
On the morrow, as they went on their journey and drew
nigh unto the city, Peter went up on the housetop to pray,
about the sixth hour. And he became very hungry, and
would have eaten; but while they made ready, he fell into
a trance, and saw heaven opened and a certain vessel de-
scending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit at
the four corners, and let down t o earth, wherein were all
manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts,
and creeping things, and fowls of the air.
And there came a voice to him: “Rise, Peter, kill and
eat.”
But Peter said: “Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten
anything that is common or unclean.”
And the voice spake unto him again the second time:
“What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common.”
This was done thrice, and the vessel was received up
again into heaven.
Nom while Peter doubted in himself what this vision
which he bad seen should mean, behold, the men which
were sent from Cornelius had made inquiry for Simon’s
house, and stood before the gate and called, and asked
whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodging
there.
While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said to ,
him: “Behold, three men seek thee. Arise, therefore,

and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing,
for I have sent them.”
370 BTORIES FROM THE ACTS O F THE APOSTLES
Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto
him from Cornelius, and said: “Behold, I am he whom ye
seek; what is the cause wherefore ye are come?”
And they said: “Cornelius the centurion, a just man,
and one that feareth God, and of good report among all
the nation of the Jews, was warned by God by an holy
angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words
of thee.” I
Then called he them in, and lodged them. And on the

morrow Peter went away with them, and certain brethren
from Joppa accompanied him. And on the morrow after-
ward they entered into Caesarea. And Cornelius waited
for them, and had called together his kinsmen and near
friends. And Peter spake unto them, and while he was
yet speaking, the Holy Ghost fell on all of them which
heard the word.
P E T E R EiSCAPES FROM PRISON.

[ACTS, CHAP. 121
OW about that time Herod, the king, stretched forth
N his hands to vex certain of the church. And he
killed James, the brother of John, with the sword.
And because he saw it pleased the Jews, he proceeded
further to take Peter also. And when he had appre-
hended him he put him in prison, and delivered him to
four quaternions of soldiers to keep him, intending after
Easter to bring him forth to the people.
Peter therefore was kept in prison, but prayer was
made without ceasing of the church unto God f o r him.
And when Herod would have brought him forth, the
same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers,
bound with two chains, and the keepers before the door
kept the prison. And behold, the angel of the Lord came
upon him, and a light shined in the prison, and he smote
Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying: “Arise up
quickly.’’ And the chains fell off from his hands. .
I
PETER ESCAPES FROM PRISON ’ 371 -
And the angel said unto him: “Gird thyself, and bind
on thy sandals.” And so he did. And he saith unto him:
“Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me.” And he ,
‘went out and followed him, and wist not that it was true
which was done by the angel, but thought he saw a vision.
When they were past the first and the second ward,
they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city,
which opened to them of his own accord, and they went
out and passed on through one street, and forthwith the
angel departed from him.
And when Peter was come unto himself he said : “Now
I know of a surety that the Lord hath sent his angel, and
hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all
the expectation of the people of the Jews.’’ And when
he had concidered the thing, he came to the house of
Mary, the nother of John, whose surname’was Mark,
where many were gathered together praying.
And a s Peter knocked a t the door of the gate, a damsel
came t o harken, named Rhoda. And when she knew
Peter’s voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but
ran in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. And
they sa:d unto her: “Thou art mad.” But she constantly
affirmed that it was even so. Then said they: “It is his
angel. ”
But Peter continued knocking, and when they had
opened the door and saw him, they were astonished. But
he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace, .
declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out
of prison. And he said: “Go show these things unto
James, and to the brethren.” And he departed and went
into another place.
Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir
among the soldiers. What was become of Peter? And
when Herod had sought for him and found him not, he
examined the keepers, and commanded that they should
be put to death. And he went down from Judaea to
Caesarea, and there abod?. .
J
Vol. I--B4
I
372 STOKIFS EaCJlpI !PEE ACTE OF THE APOSTLES
PAUL I N THE SHIPWRECK.

[ACTS, CHAP. 27.1
ND when it was determined that we should sail into
A Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other prison-
ers unto one named Julius, a centurion of Augus-
tus’ band. And entering into a ship of Adramyttum, we
launched, meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia, one Aris-
tarchns, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us.
And the next day we touched at Sidon. And Julius cour-
teously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto
his friends to refresh himself.
.
And when we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce
were come over against Cnidus, the wind not suffering us,
we sailed under Crete, over against Salmone, and, hardly
passing it, came unto a place which is called The Fair
Havens, nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea.
Now when much time was spent, and when sailing was
dangerous, because the fast was now already past, Paul
admonished them, and said unto them: “Sirs, I perceive
that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not
only to the lading and ship, but also of our lives.”
<
Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the
owner of the ship more than those things which were
spoken by Paul. And because the haven was not commo-
dious to winter in, the more part advised to depart thence
also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and
there to winter. And when the south wind blew softly,
supposing that they had obtained their purpose, loosing
thence, they sailed close by Crete.
But not long afterward there arose against it a tem-
pestuous mind, called Euroclydon. And when the ship
was caught and could not bear up into the wind, we let
her drive. And running under a certain island which is
called Clauda, we had much work to come by the boat,
which when they had taken up, they used helps, under-
girding the ship; and fearing lest they should fall into
the quicksands, strake sail, ana so were driven.
And we being exceedingly tossed with the tempest, the
next day they lightened ship, and the third day we cast
PAUL IN THE SHIPWRECK 373
out with our own hands the tackling of the ship. And
when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and
no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be
saved was taken away.
But after long abstinence, Paul stood forth in the midst
of them and said: “Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto
me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained
this harm and loss. And now I exhort you to be of good
cheer, for there shall be no loss of any man’s life among
you, but of the ship. For there stood by me this night
the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, saying: -
‘Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar, and
lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee.’
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer, for I believe God, that
it shall be even as it was told me. Howbeit, we must be
cast upon a certain island.’’
But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were
driven up and down in Adria, about midnight the ship-
men deemed that’ they drew near to some country, and .
sounded, and found it to be twenty fathoms; and when
they had gone a little farther, they found it fifteen fath-
oms. Then, fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks,
they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for
day.
And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship,
when they had let down the boat into the sea, under
colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the
foreship, Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers:
“Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved.’’
Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat and let her
fall off.
And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them
all to take meat, saying: “This day is the fourteenth day
that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken
nothing. Wherefore I pray you to take some meat, f o r
this is for your health, for there shall not an hair fall
from the head of any of you.”
And when he had thus spoken he took bread, and gave
thanks to God in the presence of them all; and when he
had broken it, he began to eat. Then were they all of
874 BTORIFAS FROM THE ACTS OF THE BPOBTLEO
good cheer, and they also took some meat. And we were
in all in the ship two hundred, three score and sixteen
souls.
And when they had eaten enough, they lightened ship,
and cast out, the wheat into the sea. And when it was
day they knew not the land, but they discovered a certain
creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if
possible, to thrust in the ship. And when they had taken
up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea,
and loosed the rudder bands, and hoisted up the mainsail
to the wind, and made toward shore.
And falling into a place where two seas met, they ran
the ship aground, and the forepart stuck fast and re-
mained immovable, but the hinder part was broken with
the violence of the waves. And the soldiers’ counsel was
to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out
and escape. But the centurion, willing to save Paul,
kept them from their purpose, and he commanded that
they which could swim should cast themselves into the
sea, and get to land, and the rest, some on boards and
some on broken pieces of the ship. And so it came to
pass that they escaped all safe to land.
APPENDIX
SuaaEsnoNs TO PARENTS Lorna

AND OTE~ER
OF LITTLE
CHILDREN
I
In this first Section of Self Culture, we have tried to give the
best of the great Classics of Childhood, and to show how stories
which are too long or for any reason not well fitted f o r the
minds of young children, can be retold to interest, please and
help them.
The f h t rule we have followed is not to have the sentences
too long. If the Twenty-third Psalm is read aloud, it will give
the ear a prose measure, suited for the youngest children, thus:
“The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want. He maketh me
to lie down in green pastures. H e leadeth m6 beside the still
waters.’’ For children a little older, the prose measure of the
Nineteenth Psalm can be caught by ear, if it is read aloud:
“The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament
showeth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech and
night unto night sheweth knowledge. ... The law of the
Lord is perfect, converting the soul. The testimony of the Lord
is sure, making wise the simple.” Without trying to fit our
sentences exactly t o any measure, we can always be sure of
being simple when our ears are under the control of such Eng-
lish as was written in the Age of Shakespeare when the King
James Bible was translated.
A most important rule in fitting the “Classics” for the mind
of childhood is to grasp the idea in them which has kept them
alive from one generation to another. We must remember that
what we call “the Classics” come down to us from times,when
the difference between right and wrong was not clearly made
in the minds of even the greatest story-tellers. I f we tell chil- I
dren the story of Jack ’and the Bean-stalk whose author is

unknown, or a tale from Homer, the greatest of all story-tellers,
we will find in both, along with what “charms” the mind of
childhood, something that may pervert it. And we may feel
that it is better to have a millstone about our necks and to be
cast into the depths of the sea, than t o pervert the mind of a
little child,
875
376 APPENDIX
As Charles Perrault, author of the first book of “Mother

Goose Stories” in prose, first told the story of Cinderella in his
quaint old French, we will need to leave out only asentence in
which he makes Cinderella rub her eyes and pretend she has
not beeqto the ball when her sisters first come horn& Without
making her act a lie, the truth of the story is all the stronger.
It is the most famous of all fairy stories written in Europe and
perhaps the best. It is “comedy.” In “Bluebeard,” Perrault
writes “tragedy” like a master of the stage, as he was. Chil-
dren must hold their breath and tremble if they hear it as he
tells it. We,ought not to tell them dreadful stories to make them
tremble, and we cannot tell the Story of Bluebeard in any other
way without spoiling it. We must pass it by and come t o
“Little Red Riding Hood,” where by comparing Perrault’s
French with the German story, we can h d a happy ending that
will not be silly, as it is in Grimm’s story, when the wolf is cut
open and both Red Riding Hood and her Grandmother are
taken out alive.
If Perrault’s “Cinderella” is the greatest European fairy
story, “Aladdin and his Wonderful Lamp” ranks with it in
stories from Asia. It is a great story as told i n the Arabian
Nights, but in these Arab stories, as first told, there is no form
of crime and vice which may not be mentioned o r told of in full
if it seems likely to make the story more interesting. Our
household editions of the Arabian Nights has much of this edited
out, but in retelling the story, it is our responsibility to keep
the best and leave out all that would pervert the minds of child-
hood. So in stories from Gulliver’s Travels which are now a
classic of childhood, we cannot keep what Swift wrote as humor
in a time when even educated men might use the coarsest
language. \
The story of Undine belongs t o another class, we must retell

it to young children for another reason. As a whole, it ranks
at the head of fairy stories told in Germany or in any other
country of Europe, but though it is a fairy story, it is a novel
also. We can take a fairy story from it that can be retold for
young children, who otherwise could not follow the “plot’, of
the book until they were old enough t o begin reading “litera-
ture” for its own sake. This applies to Hawthorne’s stories
it does to those of Washington Irving. They are first of all
works of art. They are “literature,” and young children can-
not follow them unless they are re-told. The story of Rip Van
Winkle is our most famous “American classic” fairy tale for
grown-up children, and if we can retell it simply in our own
APPENDIX 377
words, little children will enjoy it and not ask us if our literary
style can compare with that of Washington Irving.
Thus when we have retold stories which are too long for young
children, or too barbaric in some things for children of any age,
we come to the “classics of childhood,” which do not need to
be retold. Such is “The Ugly Duckling,” by Hans Christian
Andersen, or “The Child’s Dream of a Star,” by Charles
Dickens. If we have tried to tell the story of “Doubting
Castle” from Pilgrim’s Progress, we have found nothing to
,leave out except what Bunyan meant t o be his theology. I n the
“Child’s Dream of a Star” or the “Ugly Duckling,” there is
nothing to add or to take away.
We come at last to the “classics” whose authors wrote so well
for childhood, that all we need to do, is t o find their best and
give it to children as they gave it. This will bring us to the
stories of the Second Section, which are of another kind for
older children.
With the prose classics of childhood, we have also the verse
in which the ear of childhood delights for some reason we may
guess finally, though no one has yet done so with certainty.
Many of the rhymes now collected and known as “Mother
Boose Melodies” are centuries old. Some of them, such as “See-
saw, Margery Daw,” could have been written only by educated
men, who knew “the dead languages.” We may say of such
“jingles” that they help to train the ears of children for the
music of the English language. If they are merely pleasing, we
may say with confidence, that children have a right t o be pleased.
When they are barbaric, as some certainly are, we must either
change them, as at times can be done with ease, or we must put
them aside as unfit. Is it fit? Can we make it fit? These are
the questions*we must .ask and answer, as we remember that
“The greatest reverence is the due of childhood.”
MEMORY AIDS AND THOUGHT STIMULANTS.
MISS LA&A FISHEB,
Educator and Kindergartner, Boston, Mass.
When a child’s interest is once aroused i t is comparatively easy

to guide it. It is essential, therefore, for parents to know what
are the elements in stories which interest children, and then to
know which are the healthful and character forming interests.
The first element in a story which interests children is action.
They like their stories to be full of people who are doing things,
or rather to have a story about one person doing many things.
After the action they become interested in the personality of
the doer, his dress, his surroundings, and last, his motives ; and
the following questions will lead the child not only to the action
and the persons in which he is interested as weli as their char-
acter, but, unconsciously to the sentiments which underlie and
inspire them.
These questions, and their answers, will have great value in
another direction, The habit of aimless reading is often formed
all too early. The child should be encouraged to have a purpose
in his reading, and in his earliest reading this may be fostered
by the use of these questions-not used as tasks but as pleasure
exercises.
Many of the questions are directed to the retelling of the story
as the answer. There is no surer way of fixing a story in a
child’s mind than the retelling of it, and the parent who will
encourage the child t o retell the stories he reads, causes him t o
read with closer care and attention, keeps alive his interest, de-
velops his memory, and cultivates his power of expression.
And all this is perhaps the best kind of beginning of “Self
Culture for Young People.’’
878
379 MEMORY AIDS AND THOUGHT STIMTJIANTS
1. Can you tell the story of the three little kittensf (p. 69.)
2. Which of the stories can you tell 1 (pp. 27-125.)
3. What did Fairhair flnd in the house where the three bears
lived? (pp. 27-29.)
4. Who were the friends of Little Red Riding Hood?
(pp. 34-36.)
5. Where had the traveled cat been? (p. 57.)
6. Tell about some of the fairies. (pp. 62-68, 72-79.)
7. Why did Cinderella lose her slipper? (pp. 72-79.)
8. What did her fairy godmother tell her about the clock7
(pp. 72-79.)
9. How did the pilgrims get out of the giant’s castle?
(pp. 161-163.)
10. What,made the lamb love Mary so? (p. 81.)
11. What wonderful things did the little men do in little man’s
land? (pp. 126-139.)
12. How did Mother Goose leave the earth? (pp. 88-89.)
13. What are Poor Richard’s Rules? (p. 47.)
14. Do you remember how the busy bee improves each shining
hour? (p. 80.)
15. What did the Ugly Duckling turn out to be a t last?
(pp. 150-160.)
Note on the Nursery Rhymes, Fairy Tales and Kindergartan
SonDs. These questions suggest simple questions Mothers can
ask to aid memory. Questions which follow are by Miss Fisher.
16. Of what did Noah build his Ark? (p. 269.)
17. In what year was the King James version of the Bible com-
pleted? (p. 259.)
18. What did God create on the third day? (p. 260.)
19. Tell the story of Adam and Eve. (pp. 262-265.)
20. How was Cain punished? (pp. 265-266.)
21. Why did not Abraham kill his son? (p. 268.)
22. Which was the first bird to go out of the Ark? (p. 271.)
23. What did the Dove do? (p. 271.)
24. What did God say about the rainbow? (p. 272.)
25. Can you tell the dreams of Joseph? (p. 273.)
26. Tell the story of Joseph’s Coat. (pp. 274-275.)
27. What happened to Joseph when he first reached Egypt?
(p. 275.)
28. What was the dream of the King’s Chief Butler? (p. 277.)
,
380 MEMORY AIDS AND THOUGHT STIMULANTS
29. What did the King’s Chief Baker dream in prison? (p. 277.)
30. What was King Pharaoh’s dream? (p. 278.)
31. What did King Pharaoh’s dream mean? (p. 279.)
32. Did it come true? (p. 280.)
33. Why was Joseph given such great power in Egypt? (pp.
279-280.)
34. Tell the story of Benjamin’s going into Egypt. (pp.
282-288.)
35. What happened to Jacob when he went to Egypt? (p. 290.)
36. How old was Jacob when he died? (p. 292.)
37. Tell the story of the Baby Moses. (p. 293.)
38. What happened to the walls of Jericho when the people
shouted? (p. 295.)
39. How did Gideon choose his soldiers? (p. 299.)
40. What happened to Gideon’s fleece of wool ? (p. 298.)
41. Tell the dream heard by Gideon. (p. 300.)
42. What did it mean? (p. 300.)
43. What did Ruth say to Naomi when she wished to stay with
her? (p. 302.)
44. What happened to Ruth when she went gleaning? (pp.
303-305.)
45. Whom did Ruth marry? (p. 306.)
46. Tell what you know of the boy Samuel. (pp. 306-309.)
47. How did David kill the Giant? (pp. 309-312.)
48. Why did the Queen of Sheba go to see King Solomon?
. (p. 313.)
49. Tell the story of Elijah and the Widow’s Son. (p. 314.)
50. What did Gehazi do and how was he punished? (pp.
317-318.)
51. What do you know about Queen Esther, Haman and Mor-
decai? (pp. 318-329.)
52. What happened to Daniel in the Lion’s Den? (pp. 332-334.)
53. Where was Jesus born? (pp. 335-336.)
54. Tell the story of the Wise Men and the flight into Egypt.
(pp. 336-337.)
55. How were the five thousand people fed? (p. 340.)
56. How did they bring the man who was sick of the palsy to
Jesus? (p. 342.)
57. Tell about Jesus and the little children. (p. 343.)
MEMIORY AIDS AND THOUGHT S T I W N T S 381
58. Tell the story of the Debtor and of the poor Samaritan.
(pp. 346-348.)
59. Tell the story of the Prodigal Son, and of the Ten Virgins.
(pp. 353-355.)
60. Can you explain the parable of the Sower? (pp. 357-359.)
NOTE.-There are some excellent “memory gem” in these
New Testament Stories, Teachings and Parables, that may well
be used as such.

Berle's Self Culture 01: at Mother's Knee

Transféré par

Informations du document

Titre original

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Berle's Self Culture 01: at Mother's Knee

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

BERLE’S

1. “Blessed is he who helpeth the little oncs; he shall have

BERLE’S SELF CULTURE ’

A PaRTIAL LIST O F THE CONTRIBUTORS,

ARTHUR T. HADLEY, LL.D., President YALB UNivnnsmx

NICHOLAS MURRAY BUTLER, LL.D., m?sideUt C O L U M B I A UNIYEnSlTY

‘ BENJAMIN IDE WHEELER, LL.D., Pres. (1800-1013)UNIY.OB CALIFORNIA

FrPSidentC A n N E G I B F O U N D A T I O N FOR AD-

MICHAEL VINCENT 0 ’SHEA, OB WISCONSIN

FREDERICK W. HAMILTON, LL.D., President Turns COLLECE~

FELIX ADLER, Ph.D., Founder SOOIETY CULTVRBJ,

XATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN, Author. New Pork

SARAH LOUISE ARNOLD, Edncntor and Author. Mnssnchusctta

ANNA B. COMSTOCK, Naturalist. CORNELL U N I V E n S I T Y

CAROLYN WELLS, Author “A Nonsense Autholo6~i;’ ctc.

XATHARINE BEEBE, Kindergartner and Author

ANNIE C. RUST, SCHOOL, Baston

DR. F. H, HODDER, or KANSAS

h. 8. SNOW, Denu of WASHINQTON UNlVERSlTX

M. G. BRUMBAUGH, A.M. pi1.~.,

MISS LAURA FISHER, 2

MRS. w.D. MCCLINTOCK, OF Cnrcaao

CARROLL D. WRIGHT, LL.D., Statlsticlnn nnd r’ublleint

THEODORE ROOSEVELT, President (1901-1909)of the UNITZDSTATES

SUSAN F. CHASE, Educator and Author. ButPnlo, N. Y.

ANNA CHAPIN RAP, Author “Half-a-Dozen Boys.” etc.

MARY W. PLUMMER, Librarian, Brooklyn. New York Clty

SIR CASPER PURDON CLARK, Formerly Dlrector MmRoPoLITAN MUSEUX OB

REV. W. L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P., COLLEGE,WaShiUgton, D. 0.

WILLIAM TEMPLE HORNADAY, Notarallst. Director New Pork “Zoo”

WILLIAM NICHOLAS HAILMANN, Ph.D., Educutor and Author, California

E. S. WILCOX, Llbrarinu. Peoria, Ill.

AUGUSTUS THOMAS, Dramatist. New Pork

ORISON SWETT MARDEN, Editor “Success.” New York

E. M. FAIRCHILD, The MOEALEDUOATION

WILLIAM VINCENT BYARS, Author and Editor. St. Louis

HALSEY C. IVES, Artlst, Former Director QT. Louis MUSEUM OF FINBART#

AMY E. TANNER, Educator, WiLsoN CoLmaa

GEORGE E. DAWSON, Ph.D., Eduentor, MOUNTH O L Y OCOLLEQ~

WILLIAM BYRON FORBUSH, 8oclologlst

CARL HOLLIDAY, Litt.D., Author “A Hlstory of Southern Literature,” etc.

JOHN G. VANDYKE, Educator. RUTGERSCOLLEGB

VERY REV. EDWARD A. PACE, Ph.D., CATHOLIOU N I V ~ S I TOB

MRS. THEODORE W. BIRNEY, Founder NATIONALCONQRESEOF MOTEERS

WILLIAM T-HARRIS, LL.D., Eiliicntor nnrl Author. Formerly Natlonnl Commls-

MAEY WOOD-ALLEN, M .D ., Edltor “Amerieou Motherhood”

MARGARET WARNER MORLEY, Natnrnllat. Author “Flowers and Their

C. SPRAGUE SMITH, PEOPLE’S INBTITUTB, New York

FREDERICK KEPPEL, A r t Critic and Lecturer. New Pork

C. F. RICHARDSON, Educator. DA~TMOUTE

CLARA LOUISE ANDERSON, bfusielnn. Composer. St. Louis

JOHN MASON TYLER, Ph.D., Biologlst. AMIIERST Comnam

THE INFANT (Sir Joshua Reynolds)

given here, but also to enrich and enlarge it by adding to it the

The editor also desires to add hereto a suggestive outline of

stories which are here gathered or some of the Bible passages

directing the supervision and instruction in many schools both

M F o r e v e r y kindly word and deed,

LITTLE BOY BLUE

Where is the little boy,

Go wake him, go wake him!

HUSH BABY, MY DOLLY

O r perhaps you’d like custard,